A vindication of Scripture and ministery in a rejoynder to a reply not long since published by Thomas Speed ... : wherein sundry Scriptures are explained, divers questions (relating to these times) discussed, and the truth asserted against the exceptions of papists and Quakers : whereunto is adjoyned a postscript reflecting upon and returning answer to divers passages in Thomas Speed his last pamphlet / by William Thomas ...
         Thomas, William, 1593-1667.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A64576 of text R1167 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing T991). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 222 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 50 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A64576
         Wing T991
         ESTC R1167
         12626207
         ocm 12626207
         64656
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64576)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 64656)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 336:21)
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of Scripture and ministery in a rejoynder to a reply not long since published by Thomas Speed ... : wherein sundry Scriptures are explained, divers questions (relating to these times) discussed, and the truth asserted against the exceptions of papists and Quakers : whereunto is adjoyned a postscript reflecting upon and returning answer to divers passages in Thomas Speed his last pamphlet / by William Thomas ...
             Thomas, William, 1593-1667.
          
           [8], 80, [10] p.
           
             Printed for Edward Thomas ...,
             London :
             1657.
          
           
             A reply to Thomas Speed's "The guilty-covered clergy-man unvailed."
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Speed, Thomas, b. 1622 or 3. -- Guilty-covered clergy-man unvailed.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
       A64576  R1167  (Wing T991).  civilwar no A vindication of scripture and ministery: In a rejoynder to a reply not long since published by Thomas Speed, formerly (but unsutably) merch Thomas, William 1657    41240 336 55 0 0 0 0 95 D  The  rate of 95 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-10 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-10 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           Scripture
           and
           Ministery
           :
           In
           a
           
             Rejoynder
          
           to
           a
           
             Reply
          
           not
           long
           since
           published
           by
           
             Thomas
             Speed
             ,
          
           formerly
           (
           but
           unsutably
           )
           Merchant
           in
           the
           City
           of
           
             Bristol
             ,
          
           and
           Preacher
           ;
           lately
           (
           but
           more
           sadly
           )
           Merchant
           and
           
             QVAKER
             .
          
        
         
           Wherein
           sundry
           Scriptures
           are
           explained
           ,
           divers
           Questions
           (
           relating
           to
           these
           times
           )
           discussed
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           asserted
           against
           the
           exceptions
           of
           
             PAPISTS
          
           and
           
             QVAKERS
             .
          
        
         
           Whereunto
           is
           adjoyned
           a
           
             Postscript
             ,
          
           reflecting
           upon
           ,
           and
           returning
           Answer
           to
           ,
           divers
           passages
           in
           
             Thomas
             Speed
          
           his
           last
           Pamphlet
           .
        
         
           By
           
             William
             Thomas
          
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           
             Ubley
             .
          
        
         
           
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             :
             if
             they
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             no
             light
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ephes.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             —
             He
             gave
             some
             —
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             For
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             —
             Till
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             age
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Si
             autem
             ii
             qui
             humanas
             domos
             corrumpunt
             ,
             morte
             plectuntur
             ,
             quanto
             graviores
             poenas
             dabunt
             qui
             moliuntur
             Christi
             doctrinam
             adulterare
             ,
             pro
             quâ
             crucem
             &
             mortem
             sustinuit
             Dominus
             Jesus
             unicus
             Dei
             Filius
             ?
          
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           for
           
             Edward
             Thomas
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           house
           in
           
             Green-Arbour
             ,
          
           1657.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           several
           Heads
           of
           this
           
             Rejoynder
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               1.
               
            
             QUakers
             Quaking
             detected
             and
             refuted
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
            
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Saints
             rule
             ,
             is
             proved
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
            
             Ministers
             taking
             of
             Tithes
             justified
             .
          
           
             
               4.
               
            
             A
             general
             Scripture
             command
             for
             Infant-Baptism
             asserted
             .
          
           
             
               5.
               
            
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             is
             more
             largely
             maintained
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
            
             That
             life
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Scripture
             is
             manifested
             .
          
           
             
               7.
               
            
             A
             brief
             account
             of
             the
             word
             
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             
               8.
               
            
             The
             Ministery
             ,
             the
             Calling
             of
             Ministers
             (
             together
             with
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             in
             Ordination
             )
             Vindicated
             ,
             and
             more
             fully
             spoken
             to
             .
          
           
             
               9.
               
            
             Calling
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             for
             punishing
             the
             open
             enemies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             declared
             from
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               10.
               
            
             The
             point
             of
             Conscience-liberty
             discussed
             .
          
           
             
               11.
               
            
             Something
             concerning
             inward
             and
             common
             light
             observed
             and
             opened
             .
          
           
             
               12.
               
            
             Our
             Justification
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             by
             a
             righteousness
             without
             us
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             righteousness
             within
             us
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Christian
           and
           considerate
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           COncerning
           the
           rise
           of
           the
           present
           business
           between
           my self
           and
           
             Thomas
             Speed
             ,
          
           be
           pleased
           to
           receive
           this
           relation
           ;
           About
           two
           years
           ago
           or
           more
           ,
           I
           did
           (
           upon
           importunity
           )
           give
           way
           to
           Mr.
           
           
             Speeds
          
           Preaching
           in
           my
           charge
           ;
           I
           confess
           it
           was
           not
           without
           reluctancy
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           been
           so
           long
           a
           publick
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           Minister
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           called
           to
           that
           office
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           I
           knew
           not
           but
           that
           he
           might
           (
           in
           a
           further
           time
           )
           be
           so
           called
           ,
           he
           being
           in
           such
           a
           tendency
           to
           that
           Office
           :
           but
           while
           there
           were
           hopes
           of
           him
           that
           he
           might
           do
           some
           good
           service
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           comes
           newes
           that
           he
           had
           joyned
           himself
           to
           those
           whom
           they
           call
           
             Quakers
             .
          
           The
           report
           at
           first
           was
           very
           strange
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           was
           found
           to
           be
           so
           indeed
           ,
           it
           troubled
           me
           much
           that
           I
           should
           be
           induced
           to
           admit
           one
           to
           Preach
           in
           my
           place
           ,
           so
           poorly
           principled
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           inconstant
           a
           spirit
           ,
           as
           to
           close
           with
           such
           a
           company
           ,
           and
           be
           wafted
           over
           suddenly
           to
           so
           senseless
           a
           Sect.
           
        
         
           Hereupon
           ,
           after
           many
           debates
           with
           my self
           ,
           I
           resolved
           to
           write
           unto
           him
           about
           the
           Quakers
           way
           ;
           for
           I
           had
           not
           reason
           then
           to
           think
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Scorner
           ,
           but
           rather
           hoped
           that
           some
           good
           might
           have
           been
           done
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           so
           far
           gone
           and
           hampered
           in
           Satans
           snare
           ,
           but
           that
           possibly
           he
           might
           ,
           by
           a
           milde
           admonition
           ,
           be
           recovered
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           know
           but
           that
           there
           might
           be
           so
           much
           ingenuity
           left
           ,
           as
           to
           return
           unto
           a
           calm
           and
           friendly
           Letter
           ,
           a
           fair
           and
           civill
           Answer
           .
           But
           how
           far
           he
           was
           from
           any
           such
           humane
           frame
           ,
           his
           rough
           and
           
             Quaker-like
          
           Reply
           to
           my
           first
           Letter
           ,
           did
           more
           then
           sufficiently
           manifest
           .
           Yet
           because
           in
           
           that
           his
           first
           return
           (
           amongst
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           rudeness
           )
           there
           was
           something
           that
           looked
           like
           reason
           .
           I
           wrote
           my
           second
           Letter
           in
           way
           of
           Answer
           to
           his
           first
           ;
           but
           that
           high
           spirit
           of
           his
           that
           could
           not
           receive
           an
           admonition
           in
           my
           first
           Letter
           ,
           could
           not
           bear
           an
           answer
           in
           my
           second
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           tumultuate
           in
           Print
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           means
           our
           Contestation
           is
           come
           into
           publick
           view
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           it
           might
           have
           been
           satisfactory
           to
           have
           published
           the
           Letters
           that
           passed
           between
           us
           ;
           but
           being
           that
           they
           were
           so
           large
           as
           that
           it
           would
           be
           tedious
           to
           print
           and
           peruse
           them
           ;
           and
           his
           
             Reply
          
           (
           together
           with
           this
           
             Rejoynder
          
           )
           will
           present
           (
           in
           good
           part
           )
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           ,
           therefore
           I
           have
           resolved
           to
           publish
           no
           more
           but
           only
           my
           first
           brief
           Letter
           ;
           whereby
           it
           will
           appear
           (
           I
           think
           )
           how
           little
           cause
           this
           angry
           Antagonist
           had
           to
           fall
           into
           so
           hot
           a
           combate
           .
           For
           this
           was
           the
           Letter
           :
           
             
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Speed
                     ,
                  
                
              
               
                 THough
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 you
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 since
                 (
                 by
                 providence
                 )
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 a
                 Pulpit-acquaintance
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 Preaching
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 in
                 my
                 place
                 and
                 charge
                 ;
                 I
                 presume
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 then
                 ordinarily
                 impart
                 my self
                 unto
                 you
                 upon
                 the
                 report
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 from
                 divers
                 (
                 who
                 know
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 know
                 your
                 way
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 closing
                 (
                 though
                 how
                 far
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 )
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 own
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Quakers
                
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Books
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   The
                   fierie
                   Darts
                   of
                   the
                   Devill
                   quenched
                
                 ;
                 but
                 therein
                 I
                 find
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 any
                 that
                 hath
                 known
                 and
                 owned
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 that
                 hath
                 held
                 forth
                 Gods
                 Scripture
                 way
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 correspondence
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 theirs
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 
                   professedly
                
                 reject
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                   really
                
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 whilest
                 they
                 hold
                 and
                 witness
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.16
                 .
                 Jam.
                 2.8
                 .
                 Deut.
                 5.32
                 ,
                 33.
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.19
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Joh.
                 20.31
                 .
                 Rom.
                 16.26
                 
                   Faith
                   comes
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 10.17
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 
                 ever
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 as
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 revealed
                 )
                 And
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Christ
                 directs
                 us
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                   testifie
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 person
                 on
                 whom
                 our
                 faith
                 should
                 rest
                 for
                 salvation
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 5.39
                 ,
                 -46
                 ,
                 47.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   .
                
                 They
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 command
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 when
                 Christ
                 tels
                 us
                 his
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shewed
                 therein
                 
                   till
                   he
                   come
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.26
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Ministery
                   .
                
                 As
                 they
                 deny
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 true
                 Church
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 had
                 no body
                 upon
                 earth
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   his
                   body
                
                 )
                 So
                 they
                 deny
                 any
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 called
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 finde
                 
                   Titus
                
                 ordaining
                 Elders
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 
                   Tit.
                
                 2.5
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 (
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 officers
                 being
                 gone
                 )
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 Saints
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 assert
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 leads
                 to
                 Justification
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   We
                   are
                   justified
                   freely
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 through
                 the
                 redemption
                 and
                 righteousness
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 )
                 being
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 revealed
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 seriously
                 advise
                 you
                 (
                 and
                 while
                 I
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 God
                 to
                 whom
                 shortly
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 accountable
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 trifling
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 seriously
                 advise
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 society
                 and
                 wayes
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 .
                 Remember
                 and
                 read
                 what
                 a
                 strict
                 rule
                 the
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 us
                 concerning
                 them
                 that
                 bring
                 not
                 right
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 2
                 Joh.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 ability
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 losing
                 your self
                 ,
                 or
                 endangering
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 errour
                 ;
                 Who
                 knowes
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 opinions
                 so
                 dangerous
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 he
                 may
                 go
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 just
                 judgement
                 may
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 run
                 on
                 in
                 a
                 soul-destroying
                 way
                 ?
                 My
                 intent
                 in
                 these
                 lines
                 is
                 to
                 tender
                 a
                 Christian
                 admonition
                 
                 for
                 your
                 spiritual
                 safety
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 desire
                 you
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 to
                 your self
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 further
                 trouble
                 and
                 contestation
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 follow
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 blessing
                 .
                 I
                 rest
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     W.
                     T.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Now
           considering
           what
           and
           how
           this
           un-malleable
           man
           hath
           written
           since
           .
           It
           may
           (
           perhaps
           )
           seem
           strange
           to
           some
           (
           or
           to
           many
           )
           that
           I
           should
           bestow
           so
           much
           time
           and
           pains
           upon
           an
           Adversary
           whose
           ability
           and
           reputation
           reacheth
           not
           so
           far
           (
           as
           one
           would
           think
           )
           as
           to
           win
           upon
           Christians
           who
           have
           any
           skill
           in
           Religion
           ,
           or
           bear
           good
           will
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           .
           And
           I
           confesse
           that
           such
           apprehensions
           have
           often
           given
           a
           check
           to
           my
           proceedings
           .
           But
           yet
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           being
           cald
           to
           
             by
             name
             ,
          
           to
           speak
           in
           this
           cause
           and
           controversie
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           carried
           on
           so
           far
           as
           (
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           my
           late
           Answer
           to
           his
           
             Epistle
             )
          
           to
           Rejoyn
           also
           to
           the
           body
           of
           his
           Book
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           these
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           and
           safety
           of
           Gods
           people
           to
           cry
           for
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           abominations
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           Ezek.
           9.4
           .
           Isa.
           58.1
           .
           Ezek.
           20.4
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Minister
           to
           do
           that
           sincerely
           by
           his
           utmost
           endevour
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           do
           effectually
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           
             magnifie
             the
             Law
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             honourable
             ,
          
           Isa.
           42.21
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           ought
           so
           to
           live
           and
           carry
           themselves
           as
           that
           the
           
             Ministery
             may
             not
             be
             blamed
             justly
          
           
             *
          
           :
           So
           to
           plead
           vigorously
           according
           to
           all
           the
           strength
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           
             blamed
             unjustly
          
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           is
           an
           eminent
           pattern
           ,
           who
           is
           still
           arguing
           for
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           that
           the
           efficacy
           of
           it
           might
           not
           fall
           with
           the
           estimation
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           too
           evident
           by
           sad
           experience
           in
           these
           injudicious
           ,
           licentious
           ,
           and
           Apostatising
           times
           ,
           that
           many
           professing
           Religion
           ,
           are
           more
           caught
           and
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           subtilty
           and
           sophistry
           of
           erroneous
           men
           ,
           then
           kept
           or
           established
           by
           those
           
           demonstrations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           they
           do
           or
           might
           receive
           from
           sound
           and
           Orthodox
           Teachers
           ;
           which
           (
           though
           it
           be
           a
           thing
           exceedingly
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           yet
           )
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           wondered
           at
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           few
           ●here
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           that
           belong
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           alone
           
             it
             is
             given
             to
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Mat.
           11.13
           .
           with
           Mark
           .
           4.11
           .
           and
           withall
           ,
           how
           Satan
           and
           the
           world
           without
           ,
           and
           a
           world
           of
           corruption
           within
           ,
           helps
           the
           Seducer
           to
           do
           his
           work
           ;
           whereas
           (
           on
           the
           other
           side
           )
           none
           but
           they
           that
           are
           
             transformed
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
          
           are
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           
             prove
             what
             is
             that
             good
             ,
             that
             acceptable
             and
             perfect
             will
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.2
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Even
           they
           that
           have
           grace
           want
           growth
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           so
           wise
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           
             bewitched
             ,
          
           Gal.
           3.1
           .
           therefore
           these
           things
           are
           written
           (
           as
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           undeceive
           them
           (
           if
           possible
           )
           that
           are
           already
           entangled
           so
           )
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           arme
           those
           weaker
           ones
           that
           are
           yet
           uncorrupted
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           stedfast
           and
           constant
           in
           the
           right
           wayes
           of
           God
           .
           Hereupon
           I
           have
           been
           more
           large
           in
           opening
           some
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           intending
           not
           only
           to
           Answer
           this
           
             Replyer
             ,
          
           (
           which
           might
           be
           much
           more
           briefly
           done
           )
           but
           to
           inform
           less
           expert
           Christians
           ,
           who
           for
           want
           of
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           are
           exposed
           to
           the
           wiles
           and
           wils
           of
           seducing
           men
           .
           For
           the
           same
           reason
           also
           I
           use
           more
           words
           and
           circumlocutions
           then
           are
           needful
           for
           ,
           or
           grateful
           to
           ,
           men
           of
           more
           understanding
           ,
           as
           knowing
           my self
           to
           be
           a
           debtor
           to
           those
           that
           have
           lesse
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           can
           truly
           and
           sincerely
           say
           (
           notwithstanding
           any
           sharper
           expressions
           wrested
           from
           me
           )
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           singular
           comfort
           to
           me
           ,
           if
           this
           sometimes
           hopeful
           person
           (
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           had
           so
           much
           to
           do
           )
           might
           be
           brought
           yet
           back
           again
           
             *
          
           ;
           And
           what
           cannot
           that
           God
           
             do
             ,
          
           and
           what
           cannot
           that
           God
           
             undo
             ,
          
           that
           puld
           
             Paul
          
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           long
           educated
           ,
           and
           so
           deeply
           principled
           in
           a
           damnable
           belief
           ,
           that
           
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             many
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
          
           
             †
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           his
           duty
           to
           do
           hell
           service
           ?
           O
           that
           that
           God
           (
           whose
           free
           grace
           none
           can
           fathom
           )
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           put
           to
           his
           hand
           in
           the
           like
           miserable
           case
           ,
           for
           the
           like
           eminent
           mercy
           !
           But
           if
           that
           may
           not
           be
           (
           wherein
           I
           confesse
           I
           am
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           but
           knowing
           from
           
           whence
           my
           first
           writing
           to
           him
           arose
           )
           will
           not
           despaire
           )
           yet
           I
           shall
           account
           it
           a
           great
           happiness
           ,
           and
           an
           high
           reward
           of
           my
           poor
           pains
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           or
           other
           may
           be
           won
           from
           ,
           or
           kept
           from
           such
           pernicious
           wayes
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           time
           and
           talent
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           mine
           endevour
           ,
           which
           (
           God
           assisting
           )
           shall
           be
           followed
           with
           the
           earnest
           prayer
           of
           him
           who
           much
           needs
           ,
           and
           much
           desires
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           generation
           of
           Seekers
           ;
           and
           in
           whose
           heart
           it
           is
           to
           approve
           himself
        
         
           
             A
             lover
             of
             every
             true
             lover
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             these
             holiness-pretending
             ,
             and
             truth-deserting
             dayes
             ,
             William
             Thomas
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           
             Scriptures
          
           and
           
             Ministry
             .
          
           IN
           A
           REJOINDER
           TO
           A
           REPLY
           ,
           published
           by
           
             Thomas
             Speed
             ,
          
           Merchant
           in
           
             Bristol
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           T.
           S.
           
             REeader
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             understand
             that
             I
             writ
             a
             former
             Letter
             to
             my
          
           Antagonist
           ,
           
             in
             answer
             to
             one
             sent
             me
             by
             him
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             raised
             Reports
             touching
             me
             ,
             which
             were
             bo●h
             untrue
             and
             scandalous
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             principally
             that
             I
             have
             caused
             this
             Reply
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Pres●
             .
          
        
         
           
             W.
             T.
          
           A.
           1.
           
           If
           I
           said
           he
           denied
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           not
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           )
           really
           ,
           whilest
           he
           denied
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           of
           
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           Faith
           (
           and
           that
           I
           said
           more
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           prove
           )
           that
           I
           say
           still
           ;
           and
           it
           s
           neither
           untrue
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           this
           rejoinder
           will
           shew
           )
           nor
           scandalous
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           account
           it
           any
           way
           scandalous
           in
           regard
           of
           himself
           ,
           himself
           hath
           made
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           very
           much
           doubt
           whether
           he
           speak
           really
           and
           as
           the
           trurh
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           declareth
           that
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           putting
           his
           Reply
           to
           the
           Press
           ;
           what
           need
           so
           large
           a
           Plaister
           for
           so
           narrow
           a
           sore
           ,
           and
           a
           printed
           Book
           for
           a
           few
           private
           words
           ?
           But
           let
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           publike
           Teachers
           of
           this
           Nation
           speak
           whether
           the
           great
           end
           of
           putting
           out
           his
           Book
           ,
           were
           not
           (
           I
           do
           not
           say
           to
           be
           revenged
           upon
           my self
           ,
           an
           inferior
           Minister
           ,
           for
           a
           feigned
           wrong
           ;
           but
           )
           to
           shoot
           his
           Arrows
           ,
           even
           bitter
           words
           against
           those
           whom
           he
           calls
           (
           with
           a
           bad
           conscience
           )
           the
           Chief
           Priests
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           a
           bloody
           crew
           and
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           were
           that
           crucified
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           However
           ,
           I
           shall
           join
           with
           him
           in
           leaving
           it
           to
           those
           that
           fear
           the
           Lord
           to
           judge
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           and
           am
           glad
           to
           hear
           so
           good
           a
           word
           come
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           T
           S.
           
             Both
             his
             and
             my
             former
             I
             wou'd
             have
             printed
             with
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             wou●d
             thereby
             have
             encreased
             to
             too
             great
             a
             bulk
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             unto
             thee
             more
             tedious
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             costly
             ●o
             purchase
             .
          
        
         
           
             W.T.
          
           He
           should
           have
           dealt
           fairly
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           mangled
           my
           Letters
           to
           draw
           out
           what
           passages
           he
           pleased
           with
           passing
           over
           principal
           things
           .
           Had
           he
           left
           out
           all
           his
           insolent
           and
           injurious
           Passions
           and
           Aspersions
           ,
           and
           kept
           in
           all
           his
           Reasons
           especially
           his
           Right
           Reason
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           printed
           my
           Letter
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           dear
           Book
           would
           not
           have
           sweld
           so
           much
           as
           to
           become
           a
           costly
           purchase
           .
        
         
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           Reply
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             In
             this
             Reply
             there
             be
             many
             passages
             which
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             misrelating
             of
             my
             words
             ,
             or
             pervertings
             of
             my
             meaning
             .
             
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             that
             which
             comes
             presently
             to
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           T.
           S.
           
             THis
             is
             no
             judging
             from
             you
             ,
          
           
             
               Pag.
            
             2
          
           
             presently
             to
             conclude
             that
             man
             a
             Brute
             (
             for
             so
             he
             is
             that
             hath
             lost
             Piety
             ,
             Humility
             and
             Civility
             )
             that
             doth
             not
             presently
             bow
             down
             and
             cry
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             mutable
             directions
             of
             the
             Pulpit
             .
          
        
         
           
             W.T.
          
           1.
           
           Here
           he
           will
           needs
           conclude
           himselfe
           a
           Brute
           ,
           when
           I
           neither
           did
           so
           ,
           nor
           gave
           him
           occasion
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           for
           I
           did
           not
           say
           ,
           as
           my
           words
           shew
           ▪
           
             *
          
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Humility
           ,
           and
           Civility
           ;
           but
           that
           when
           he
           had
           got
           more
           of
           these
           (
           which
           did
           rather
           imply
           ,
           then
           deny
           that
           he
           had
           some
           )
           then
           he
           would
           write
           other
           Letters
           .
           Now
           he
           that
           will
           thus
           mis-represent
           what
           is
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           deserves
           a
           Reproof
           rather
           then
           an
           Answer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           I
           say
           nothing
           to
           divers
           such
           things
           ,
           I
           presume
           I
           shall
           be
           excused
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           do
           not
           expect
           that
           men
           should
           stoop
           to
           the
           mutable
           directions
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           but
           require
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           immutable
           counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           deliver
           as
           
             Ezra
          
           did
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           Pulpit
           ,
           
             Neh.
          
           8.4
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           need
           he
           to
           name
           the
           Pulpit
           ?
           for
           he
           was
           not
           spoken
           to
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           publike
           way
           ;
           but
           
             Pulpit-hatred
          
           cannot
           be
           hid
           ;
           nor
           will
           the
           device
           of
           
             mutable
          
           directions
           cloak
           it
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           we
           preach
           there
           ,
           and
           desire
           alone
           should
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           from
           us
           (
           as
           binding
           the
           conscience
           )
           is
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           
             yea
             and
             nay
             ,
          
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           1.19
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             
               Quakers
            
             quaking
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               IT
               sufficeth
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               you
               grant
               the
               thing
               I
               intended
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               of
               old
               did
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               3
            
             
               and
               still
               occasionally
               do
               quake
               and
               tremble
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               you
               say
               ,
               they
               received
               no
               denomination
               from
               it
               ,
               nor
               made
               a
               trade
               of
               it
               ;
               did
               I
               ever
               assert
               either
               of
               these
               things
            
             ?
          
           
           
             
               VV.T.
            
             A.
             I
             did
             not
             say
             he
             did
             assert
             them
             ;
             but
             my self
             had
             reason
             to
             speak
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             between
             their
             quaking
             and
             that
             mentioned
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             would
             protect
             themselves
             ;
             therefore
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             Scripture
             received
             no
             denomination
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             named
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             are
             ;
             for
             I
             know
             not
             from
             what
             else
             they
             own
             the
             name
             of
             
               Quakers
               .
            
             I
             said
             also
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             no
             trade
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             these
             men
             do
             ,
             divers
             of
             whom
             have
             left
             their
             Trades
             and
             Callings
             and
             betaken
             themselves
             to
             a
             Trading
             in
             the
             quakers
             Employment
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sufficient
             protection
             for
             their
             
               quaking
            
             from
             the
             trembling
             of
             holy
             men
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             shall
             expresse
             (
             in
             general
             )
             in
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Church
             and
             company
             of
             godly
             Christians
             ,
             better
             acquainted
             with
             them
             then
             my self
             .
             
               a
            
          
           
             Their
             words
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             
               That
               which
               most
               satisfies
               us
               ,
               that
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               quakings
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               because
               though
               some
               particular
               persons
               ,
               upon
               some
               particular
               and
               sudden
               appearances
               have
               trembled
               and
               quaked
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               that
               makes
               out
               the
               meetings
               of
               many
               people
               together
               in
               a
               constant
               way
               and
               course
               ,
               waiting
               or
               expecting
               to
               see
               or
               hear
               something
               that
               casts
               them
               into
               Tran●es
               ,
               and
               brings
               upon
               them
               quaking
               and
               trembling
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               order
               also
               ,
               as
               first
               on●
               ,
               and
               then
               another
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             But
             to
             shew
             the
             difference
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             trembling
             we
             finde
             ordinarily
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             denotes
             an
             inward
             reverence
             ,
             humility
             and
             lowlinesse
             of
             minde
             ,
             expressed
             by
             a
             trembling
             spirit
             .
             
               Isa.
            
             66.2
             .
             
               Psal.
            
             2.11
             .
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             2
             ,
             3.
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             7.15
             .
             
             
               Eph.
            
             6.5
             .
             Now
             
               theirs
            
             is
             an
             outward
             bodily
             quaking
             which
             may
             reach
             as
             high
             as
             
               Belshazers
            
             did
             ,
             without
             any
             spark
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             any
             outward
             bodily
             tremhlings
             of
             Saints
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             arose
             from
             weighty
             and
             extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             expressed
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             
             trembling
             .
             
               (b)
            
             Let
             these
             men
             therefore
             if
             they
             look
             to
             have
             approbation
             from
             that
             Word
             shew
             that
             their
             quaking
             is
             not
             a
             device
             to
             put
             a
             colour
             and
             a
             countenance
             upon
             their
             new-found
             way
             ,
             by
             declaring
             such
             reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             make
             mention
             of
             such
             trembling
             ,
             relate
             and
             express
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             that
             know
             their
             quaking
             ,
             relate
             it
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Scripture
             knows
             not
             ;
             neither
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               
            
             
               A
               trembling
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               their
               body
               ,
               as
               though
               their
               flesh
               must
               part
               from
               their
               bones
               and
               ligatures
               ;
               with
               groveling
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               foaming
               at
               the
               mouth
               ,
               roarings
               and
               perplexities
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               think
               there
               could
               not
               be
               more
               torment
               on
               the
               damned
               spirits
               ,
               then
               is
               upon
               them
               at
               the
               present
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             related
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Perfect
               Pharisee
               ,
            
             pag.
             41.
             and
             by
             Mr.
             
             
               Skip●e
            
             that
             was
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             
               Worlds
               wonder
            
             ▪
             p.
             22.23
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             the
             
               quaking
            
             reacheth
             thus
             high
             in
             all
             ;
             but
             thus
             it
             is
             among
             that
             company
             ,
             which
             in
             Scripture
             we
             finde
             not
             unlesse
             where
             the
             foul
             spirit
             hath
             taken
             possession
             ▪
             
               Mark
            
             9.18
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             for
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             
               For
               purification
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               brought
               into
               so
               great
               sufferings
               ,
               agoni●s
               and
               passions
               ,
               as
               a
               fiery
               work
               to
               burn
               up
               in
               them
               and
               take
               off
               their
               hearts
               from
               hanging
               after
               old
               dispensations
               ,
               wayes
               and
               discoveries
               ;
            
             
             So
             that
             in
             this
             way
             they
             look
             to
             be
             purged
             from
             that
             which
             they
             have
             received
             formerly
             from
             the
             Truth
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             conceived
             from
             their
             own
             words
             to
             be
             
               for
               their
               justification
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               ,
            
             
               They
               must
               be
               brought
               to
               suffer
               as
               Christ
               did
               ;
               and
               to
               undergo
               as
               great
               a
               sense
               of
               wrath
               as
               Christ
               did
               when
               he
               cryed
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               .
               
                 Thus
                 reckoning
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Relator
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 )
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 justified
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Worlds
               wonder
               ,
               pag.
               
                 23.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Now
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             what
             agreement
             there
             is
             between
             this
             and
             Scripture-quaking
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             I
             wonder
             that
             among
             all
             the
             quaking
             which
             they
             would
             have
             us
             suppose
             ariseth
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             did
             never
             tremble
             in
             conformity
             to
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             God
             himself
             saith
             ,
             
               VVherefore
               were
               ye
               not
               afraid
               to
               speak
               against
               my
               servant
               Moses
            
             ?
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             that
             ,
             are
             still
             inveighing
             against
             men
             of
             
               Moses
            
             his
             minde
             and
             Office
             ,
             
               Numb.
            
             12.8
             .
          
        
         
           
             VVhether
             Scripture
             be
             the
             Saints
             Rule
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               NO
               Scripture
               saith
               so
            
             in
             terminis
             .
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             1.
             
             That
             is
             Scripture
             which
             is
             necessarily
             deduced
             from
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             in
             so
             many
             words
             expressed
             in
             it
             :
             Our
             Saviour
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             hold
             forth
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             resurrection
             to
             all
             knowing
             men
             ,
             produceth
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               Mark
               .
            
             22.29
             ,
             32.
             
             Now
             shall
             a
             Quaker
             come
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Your
             proof
             is
             nothing
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             you
             bring
             saith
             not
             
               in
               terminis
               ,
            
             There
             shall
             be
             a
             resurrection
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             in
             
               Deut.
            
             5.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             is
             all
             one
             to
             a
             rational
             man
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             in
             plain
             terms
             ,
             You
             shall
             walk
             perfectly
             according
             to
             the
             Rule
             and
             direction
             of
             my
             word
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Add
             hereunto
             that
             
               Gal.
            
             6.16
             .
             the
             word
             
               Rule
            
             is
             expressed
             to
             shew
             the
             Doctrine
             laid
             down
             there
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             they
             must
             walk
             by
             that
             look
             for
             peace
             and
             mercy
             .
             Hence
             Scriptures
             are
             called
             
               Canonical
               ,
            
             because
             they
             are
             a
             Canon
             and
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Let
               me
               ask
               you
               and
               many
               others
               who
               have
               been
               Teachers
               ,
               were
               those
               things
               that
               you
               have
               taught
               so
               many
               yeers
               together
               necessarily
               deduced
               from
               Scriptures
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               by
               your
               own
               confession
               you
               have
               taught
               falshood
               ;
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               then
               all
               that
               you
               have
               so
               taught
               is
               infallible
               ;
               for
               you
               say
               it
               is
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               is
               infallible
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             Here
             is
             an
             horned
             Argument
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             pusheth
             hard
             ,
             but
             wants
             strength
             .
             One
             horn
             is
             this
             ,
             
               If
               the
               things
               you
               have
               taught
               were
               not
               necessarily
               deduced
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               by
               your
               own
               confession
               you
               have
               taught
               falshood
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             what
             he
             saith
             had
             something
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             a
             falshood
             that
             I
             made
             any
             such
             confession
             ;
             I
             was
             not
             so
             lost
             as
             to
             confesse
             that
             to
             be
             a
             falshood
             which
             neither
             my self
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             well
             in
             his
             wits
             ever
             thought
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Was
             all
             that
             
               Moses
            
             learned
             from
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             or
             
               Daniel
            
             from
             the
             
               Chaldeans
               ,
            
             a
             meer
             falshood
             ?
             A
             Minister
             may
             have
             occasion
             to
             deliver
             divers
             things
             for
             peoples
             help
             ,
             not
             necessarily
             deduced
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             true
             ;
             as
             
               Paul
            
             said
             of
             what
             a
             Poet
             said
             ,
             
               Tit.
            
             3.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               This
               witness
               is
               true
            
             ;
             yet
             what
             we
             have
             taught
             people
             to
             believe
             and
             practise
             as
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             prov'd
             to
             them
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             other
             horn
             seems
             stronger
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               If
               they
               were
               necessarily
               deduced
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               then
               all
               that
               you
               have
               so
               taught
               is
               infallible
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               6
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             So
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             not
             because
             we
             taught
             it
             ;
             but
             ,
             because
             it
             lies
             in
             ,
             and
             was
             necessarily
             deduced
             from
             that
             Scripture
             which
             is
             infallible
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Why
               then
               do
               you
               not
               adjoin
               all
               your
               Sermons
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               for
               if
               necessarily
               deduced
               thence
               ,
               they
               are
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Saints
               Rule
               ;
               but
               what
               a
               sad
               condition
               would
               many
               poor
               souls
               be
               in
               ,
               whose
               small
               Estates
               would
               not
               amount
               to
               the
               purchase
               of
               a
               Bible
               ,
               so
               voluminous
               would
               it
               be
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               VV.T.
            
             A.
             When
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               why
               do
               you
               not
               then
               adjoine
               all
               your
               Sermons
               to
               Scripture
            
             ?
             
             that
             (
             sure
             )
             is
             something
             simply
             spoken
             ;
             for
             what
             need
             that
             be
             adjoined
             and
             added
             to
             Scripture
             that
             is
             already
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             is
             that
             is
             necessarily
             deduced
             from
             it
             ?
             for
             how
             could
             it
             be
             gathered
             from
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             necessarily
             )
             if
             it
             were
             not
             in
             it
             ?
             
             who
             can
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             thence
             where
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             ?
             The
             poor
             souls
             therefore
             of
             whom
             he
             speaks
             ,
             need
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             about
             the
             purchasing
             of
             a
             bigger
             Bible
             ;
             any
             more
             then
             of
             
             another
             
               well
            
             in
             the
             place
             of
             that
             living
             Fountaine
             ,
             from
             whence
             water
             hath
             been
             drawn
             (
             which
             when
             it
             was
             drawn
             was
             that
             well-water
             )
             this
             hundred
             or
             thousand
             yeers
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Whereas
               you
               quote
               Christ
               his
               proving
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ▪
            
             &c.
             
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               what
               Christ
               spake
               was
               infallible
               ,
               he
               neither
               did
               nor
               could
               erre
               in
               what
               he
               said
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             what
             Christ
             spake
             was
             infallible
             ;
             but
             this
             he
             saith
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             for
             Christ
             doth
             not
             speak
             there
             as
             one
             that
             would
             presse
             them
             to
             receive
             what
             he
             delivers
             upon
             his
             bare
             word
             ▪
             but
             as
             one
             that
             would
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             he
             spake
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             necessary
             and
             unanswerable
             reasonings
             from
             it
             :
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Ye
               do
               erre
               ,
            
             not
             knowing
             me
             to
             be
             an
             infallible
             Teacher
             ,
             whom
             you
             ought
             to
             believe
             upon
             his
             word
             ;
             but
             ,
             
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               the
               Power
               of
               God
            
             ;
             both
             which
             plainly
             prove
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             a
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Were
               you
               as
               infallible
               in
               those
               meanings
               and
               interpretations
               which
               you
               force
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               what
               he
               spake
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               should
               readily
               close
               with
               them
               as
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             W.T.
             A
             1.
             
             If
             all
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             were
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             these
             men
             would
             presently
             be
             Converts
             :
             This
             is
             like
             them
             that
             said
             to
             our
             Savior
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               now
               come
               down
               from
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               believe
               him
            
             :
             but
             they
             who
             contemn
             that
             means
             which
             God
             in
             his
             wisdom
             ordains
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             nothing
             without
             that
             means
             which
             they
             in
             their
             folly
             demand
             ,
             justly
             perish
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Neither
             is
             this
             device
             of
             any
             value
             ;
             for
             the
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             we
             be
             infallible
             in
             our
             meanings
             and
             deductions
             ;
             but
             whether
             that
             which
             is
             deduced
             and
             drawn
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             necessarily
             ,
             and
             upon
             supposal
             that
             we
             are
             not
             deceived
             in
             the
             deducing
             ,
             be
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             a
             thing
             truly
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             I
             affirm
             it
             is
             .
             Let
             him
             not
             talk
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             but
             keep
             him
             to
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
           
             T.S.
             
               Either
               say
               to
               the
               people
               plainly
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               infallible
               ,
               or
               else
               say
               that
               you
               are
               fallibles
               that
               so
               they
               may
               take
               liberty
               of
               proving
               both
               your
               actions
               and
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             We
             willingly
             acknowledge
             we
             are
             fallible
             or
             men
             that
             may
             be
             deceived
             &
             therefore
             do
             not
             onely
             give
             liberty
             ,
             but
             give
             counsel
             to
             people
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             examine
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             whether
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             do
             not
             say
             it
             also
             ;
             and
             according
             as
             it
             agreeth
             or
             disagreeth
             with
             that
             Word
             ,
             so
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             lay
             it
             aside
             .
             But
             withal
             ,
             two
             things
             may
             be
             considered
             :
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             no
             untruth
             ,
             nor
             immodesty
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Nation
             be
             as
             infallible
             as
             other
             Teachers
             are
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             matter
             will
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             issue
             ,
             Either
             there
             must
             be
             no
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             declareth
             Teaching
             to
             be
             a
             perpetual
             Ordinance
             ,
             
               Matt.
            
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             Churches
             Inheritance
             ,
             
               d
            
             
               Isa.
            
             59.21
             .
             or
             else
             there
             mast
             be
             found
             in
             these
             dayes
             infallible
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             against
             experience
             ;
             (
             none
             pretending
             to
             infallibility
             but
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             they
             that
             are
             like
             him
             )
             or
             else
             we
             must
             be
             taught
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             's
             the
             truth
             )
             by
             men
             that
             are
             fallible
             .
             But
             ,
             secondly
             ;
             Notwithstanding
             this
             ,
             we
             affirm●
             that
             what
             we
             collect
             by
             sound
             natural
             and
             necessary
             inference
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             's
             infallible
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             not
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             infallible
             truth
             that
             there
             be
             three
             Heavens
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             read
             in
             Scripture
             (
             that
             I
             remember
             )
             of
             a
             first
             and
             second
             Heaven
             [
             I
             mean
             in
             expresse
             words
             ?
             ]
             if
             there
             be
             a
             third
             Heaven
             (
             which
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             assureth
             us
             of
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             12.2
             .
             )
             then
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             two
             more
             ,
             though
             the
             Scripture
             name
             them
             not
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Take
               six
               of
               you
               that
               esteem
               your selves
               the
               most
               able
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               a
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               being
               given
               you
               to
               interpret
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               7
            
             
               shut
               your selves
               up
               in
               six
               several
               Rooms
               ,
               and
               after
               some
               time
               give
               your
               interpretations
               thereof
               to
               one
               that
               shall
               receive
               them
               from
               each
               of
               you
               apart
               from
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               not
               two
               of
               the
               six
               shall
               agree
               in
               the
               same
               interpretation
               ;
               and
               would
               you
               have
               poor
               people
               adventure
               their
               souls
               on
               the
               truth
               of
               such
               mens
               deductions
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               who
               dwell
               in
               such
               vast
               confusion
               
               and
               difference
               in
               their
               deductions
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             Here
             's
             the
             old
             Popish
             Argument
             against
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             whereby
             the
             
               Franciscan
               Fryers
            
             may
             observe
             them
             to
             be
             pretty
             well
             prepared
             for
             the
             Pope
             ;
             
             for
             Papists
             declare
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             want
             unity
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             one
             chief
             Pastor
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Successor
             of
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             and
             wholly
             submit
             to
             his
             definitive
             Sentence
             .
             In
             this
             declaration
             of
             the
             want
             of
             Unity
             ,
             the
             quakers
             join
             with
             them
             ;
             how
             hopeful
             therefore
             is
             the
             invitation
             ?
             
               Come
               from
               those
               dissenting
               men
               that
               are
               call'd
               Ministers
               unto
               us
               ;
               for
               we
               have
               one
               infallible
               proponent
               of
               Truth
               ,
               the
               Successor
               of
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               we
               are
               all
               perfectly
               united
            
             :
             But
             how
             well
             the
             Papists
             agree
             ,
             hath
             been
             shewed
             to
             their
             shame
             :
             And
             suppose
             they
             did
             agree
             in
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             they
             are
             thereby
             in
             greater
             danger
             ;
             as
             they
             may
             understand
             from
             one
             that
             was
             a
             Pope
             himself
             (
             but
             of
             a
             far
             better
             minde
             then
             his
             Successors
             )
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             
               Quakers
            
             if
             they
             please
             may
             hear
             it
             )
             that
             ,
             
               e
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               very
               hurtful
               if
               Unity
               be
               wanting
               to
               the
               good
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               pernicious
               if
               it
               be
               not
               wanting
               to
               the
               evil
               ;
               who
               are
               so
               much
               the
               more
               incorrigible
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               they
               are
               the
               more
               unanimous
               ,
            
             Greg.
             Moral
             .
             in
             Job
             Lib.
             33
             c.
             33
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             neerer
             to
             the
             matter
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             relate
             what
             one
             hath
             answered
             them
             already
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               They
               speak
               of
               Unity
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               young
               dayes
               as
               yet
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               learners
               and
               imitators
               ;
               yet
               they
               branch
               themselves
               to
               walking
               ,
               singing
               ,
               naked
               and
               Virgi●-quakers
               .
            
             
               f
            
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             more
             particularly
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             plain
             to
             those
             that
             be
             not
             partial
             )
             that
             though
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Nation
             be
             not
             onely
             shut
             up
             in
             several
             Rooms
             that
             is
             confined
             to
             several
             stations
             ;
             but
             also
             live
             many
             of
             them
             in
             parts
             far
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             yet
             people
             hear
             the
             same
             things
             from
             them
             all
             in
             their
             several
             places
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             and
             saving
             Truth
             of
             Religion
             :
             If
             in
             some
             lesse
             things
             we
             differ
             (
             God
             having
             not
             given
             to
             all
             the
             like
             light
             ,
             
               Phi.
            
             3.16
             .
             )
             or
             ,
             if
             the
             distemper
             and
             loosnesse
             of
             the
             times
             have
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             diversified
             us
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             enough
             of
             that
             ,
             wherein
             we
             generally
             agree
             
             to
             guide
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             Christians
             into
             the
             way
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             not
             yet
             resolv'd
             that
             the
             Quakers
             do
             agree
             in
             all
             things
             among
             themselves
             ;
             for
             consider
             how
             high
             and
             how
             horrid
             their
             expressions
             are
             ;
             
               One
               said
               that
               he
               was
               equal
               with
               God
               .
            
             Another
             that
             himself
             was
             
               as
               holy
               ,
               just
               and
               good
               as
               God
               .
            
             Another
             she-quaker
             (
             in
             hold
             at
             
               Reding
            
             )
             being
             convented
             ,
             and
             asked
             her
             Name
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
               ,
            
             and
             stood
             to
             it
             .
             These
             and
             many
             more
             the
             like
             ,
             you
             finde
             (
             with
             the
             proofs
             )
             in
             the
             
               Sober
               Answer
            
             of
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               Redding
            
             to
             the
             Epistle
             prefixed
             to
             this
             Book
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             adde
             what
             is
             published
             in
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             
             
               Ny●
               ,
            
             Mr.
             
               Goodwi●
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               God
               and
               man
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               is
               a
               lye
               .
            
             Another
             of
             the
             quakers
             said
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               alike
               for
               to
               take
               a
               Sentence
               out
               of
               their
               Letters
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             quakers
             Letters
             )
             
               and
               to
               preach
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               a
               Sentence
               out
               of
            
             Pauls
             
               Epistles
               .
            
             See
             this
             in
             the
             
               Faithful
               Discovery
               of
               a
               Treacherous
               Designe
               ,
            
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             this
             Writer
             and
             his
             fellow-quakers
             be
             all
             of
             this
             minde
             ,
             and
             close
             with
             those
             other
             of
             their
             way
             in
             the
             fore-recited
             things
             ,
             then
             there
             's
             a
             good
             company
             of
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             then
             they
             also
             want
             Unity
             .
          
           
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             It
             's
             incident
             to
             all
             to
             agree
             in
             Error
             (
             the
             Devil
             and
             corrupt
             nature
             furthering
             that
             conjunction
             )
             it
             is
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             they
             that
             are
             right
             hold
             together
             .
             Yet
             that
             Protestant
             Ministers
             and
             Churches
             do
             so
             ,
             let
             the
             
               Harmony
               of
               Confessions
            
             witnesse
             :
             And
             that
             the
             publike
             Teachers
             in
             this
             and
             the
             Neighbor-Nation
             do
             agree
             ,
             let
             the
             late
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             framed
             and
             concurr'd
             upon
             by
             the
             
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
            
             testifie
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Next
               you
               urge
               that
               Scripture
               ,
            
             Deut.
             5.32
             ,
             33.
             
               viz.
            
             You
             shall
             not
             turn
             aside
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             or
             the
             left
             &c.
             
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               7
            
             
               Could
            
             Moses
             
               intend
               this
               in
               relation
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               which
               was
               not
               then
               written
            
             ?
          
           
             W.T.
             Answ.
             Though
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Scripture
             was
             written
             after
             ,
             yet
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             (
             in
             reference
             whereunto
             
               Moses
            
             spake
             those
             words
             )
             were
             written
             then
             ;
             
               Deut.
            
             5
             22.
             
             
               Exod.
            
             24.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Now
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             whereby
             
             the
             Scripture
             written
             then
             ,
             was
             a
             Rule
             then
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             written
             since
             ,
             is
             a
             Rule
             since
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             after
             which
             our
             steps
             ought
             to
             be
             ordered
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             119.133
             .
             But
             the
             Reader
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             he
             leaves
             out
             the
             Explication
             of
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             5.31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             whereby
             I
             shewed
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Rule
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             ,
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               turn
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               or
               the
               left
               ,
            
             is
             equivalent
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Make
               your
               Rule
               exactly
               to
               walk
               by
            
             ;
             and
             then
             asks
             ,
             
               Doth
               this
               Scripture
               say
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               the
               Saints
               Rule
            
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             it
             saith
             so
             to
             his
             reason
             and
             conscience
             (
             if
             he
             have
             any
             )
             if
             not
             in
             
               Sillables
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             
               Sense
               .
            
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Because
               the
               word
            
             [
             Rule
             ]
             
               is
               expressed
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.16
             .
             
               Is
               therefore
               the
               Scripture
               the
               Saints
               Rule
               ?
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               7
            
          
           
             W.T.
             Answ.
             Here
             he
             puts
             down
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             what
             I
             spake
             ,
             leaving
             out
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             then
             makes
             as
             if
             I
             had
             spoken
             that
             which
             I
             never
             spake
             ;
             for
             I
             never
             said
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             word
             [
             
               Rule
            
             ]
             was
             there
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Saints
             Rule
             ;
             but
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             very
             word
             [
             
               Rule
            
             ]
             is
             expressed
             there
             for
             the
             end
             and
             purpose
             ,
             to
             declare
             &
             hold
             forth
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             a
             Rule
             :
             For
             here
             's
             an
             happy
             end
             ,
             
               Peace
               and
               Mercy
            
             ;
             &
             a
             
               walk
            
             prescribed
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             that
             end
             ,
             &
             a
             
               Rule
            
             revealed
             to
             guide
             that
             
               walk
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Word
             of
             God
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             two
             verses
             immediately
             going
             before
             ,
             
               viz.
               v.
            
             14
             ,
             15.
             wherein
             all
             men
             are
             directed
             to
             
               glory
               in
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             v.
             14.
             and
             that
             so
             as
             to
             
               become
               new
               Creatures
               ,
            
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             guided
             to
             faith
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             holinesse
             ,
             as
             the
             sure
             way
             to
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             further
             opening
             and
             confirming
             whereof
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             knit
             up
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             yea
             of
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ▪
             (
             whereupon
             this
             is
             justly
             extended
             by
             Divines
             to
             the
             whole
             Canonical
             Scripture
             )
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             to
             look
             for
             Justification
             and
             life
             not
             in
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             (
             either
             without
             Christ
             ,
             or
             with
             Christ
             )
             but
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             alone
             ;
             apprehended
             by
             Faith
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             
               alone
               ,
            
             but
             appears
             in
             the
             novation
             of
             our
             nature
             within
             ;
             and
             in
             working
             by
             love
             
             without
             ,
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             all
             Gods
             Commandments
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             apparent
             by
             v.
             14.
             where
             
               Paul
            
             professeth
             his
             glorying
             in
             the
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             alone
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             contentful
             and
             triumphant
             confidence
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             ;
             the
             rather
             for
             the
             blessed
             effect
             thereof
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             in
             himself
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               The
               worlds
               being
               crucified
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               the
               world
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             made
             a
             new
             creature
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             considerable
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             we
             reckon
             of
             things
             as
             Christ
             doth
             )
             all
             outward
             priviledges
             and
             preheminences
             are
             nothing
             ,
             v.
             15.
             
          
           
             Hereupon
             it
             follows
             ,
             v.
             16.
             
             
               As
               many
               as
               walk
               according
               to
               this
               Rule
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             Scripture-Doctrine
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             men
             by
             faith
             to
             rest
             on
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               crucified
               ,
            
             and
             
               crucifying
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             working
             on
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             by
             their
             believing
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             become
             new
             creatures
             ;
             
               Peace
               shall
               be
               upon
               them
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.1
             .
             
               and
               mercy
               ,
            
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             1.14
             .
             whether
             they
             be
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ;
             when
             otherwise
             nothing
             will
             avail
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             for
             peace
             and
             life
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             any
             shall
             say
             as
             this
             Writer
             doth
             ,
             (
             who
             gives
             forth
             a
             meaning
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             cries
             out
             upon
             other
             men
             for
             doing
             the
             like
             )
             that
             the
             
               Rule
            
             is
             
               the
               new
               Creature
            
             ;
             (
             meaning
             thereby
             the
             Law
             and
             Direction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             person
             regenerated
             )
             this
             falls
             in
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             suggesteth
             no
             other
             Rule
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             it
             expresseth
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Apostle
             sufficiently
             decides
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             interprets
             himself
             ,
             
               Ch.
            
             5.
             
               v.
            
             5
             ,
             6.
             where
             handling
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             
               viz.
               Resting
               on
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               for
               righteousness
               and
               life
            
             ;
             and
             bringing
             in
             the
             very
             same
             reason
             that
             he
             doth
             here
             ,
             he
             doth
             a
             little
             vary
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             the
             
               new
               Creature
            
             (
             named
             here
             )
             puts
             
               Faith
               working
               by
               love
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             Rule
             is
             plainly
             this
             ,
             To
             look
             for
             salvation
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             working
             by
             love
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             character
             of
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             who
             first
             is
             in
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             5.17
             .
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             Faith
             worketh
             by
             love
             and
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             because
             the
             new
             creature
             is
             Gods
             workmanship
             ,
             created
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             unto
             good
             works
             
               Eph.
            
             2.10
             .
          
           
           
             
               W.T.
            
             Saints
             must
             walk
             by
             one
             Rule
             or
             another
             ;
             I
             ask
             then
             what
             is
             the
             Rule
             if
             Scripture
             be
             not
             the
             Rule
             ?
          
           
             T.S.
             
               I
               know
               no
               new
               Rule
               ,
               nor
               own
               none
               but
               the
               same
               that
            
             Abel
             ,
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               8
            
             Enoch
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             David
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               walked
               by
               .
               And
               by
               the
               same
               touchstone
               that
               those
               holy
               men
               proved
               the
               Light
               they
               walked
               by
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ;
               the
               same
               and
               no
               other
               do
               I
               own
               still
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               Abel
               ,
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
            
             had
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             their
             Rule
             ,
             delivered
             to
             them
             as
             God
             pleased
             in
             those
             times
             :
             
               Moses
               ,
               David
            
             and
             
               Paul
            
             had
             the
             same
             thing
             for
             their
             Rule
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             committed
             to
             Writing
             for
             the
             Churches
             use
             in
             their
             times
             .
          
           
             To
             that
             Word
             [
             new
             ]
             I
             answer
             ▪
             That
             the
             Rule
             is
             the
             same
             still
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             there
             's
             nothing
             new
             but
             the
             Writing
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             now
             old
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             's
             this
             to
             my
             question
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Scripture
               be
               not
               the
               Rule
               ▪
               what
               is
               the
               Rule
            
             ?
             Hereunto
             he
             gives
             a
             crafty
             ,
             but
             no
             clear
             Answer
             ;
             he
             seems
             to
             say
             That
             's
             the
             Rule
             which
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             (
             whose
             Names
             he
             puts
             down
             )
             walked
             by
             .
             I
             ask
             him
             again
             ,
             But
             what
             was
             that
             Rule
             which
             they
             walked
             by
             ?
             If
             he
             think
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             (
             whether
             revealed
             without
             writing
             as
             at
             first
             ;
             or
             written
             ,
             as
             afterward
             )
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             yeild
             that
             the
             word
             written
             is
             [
             now
             ]
             our
             Rule
             ?
             If
             he
             think
             the
             inward
             Light
             (
             which
             
               Quakers
            
             dream
             of
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Rule
             ,
             then
             I
             ask
             him
             again
             ▪
             How
             shall
             we
             trye
             whether
             that
             pretended
             Light
             be
             a
             Rule
             to
             walk
             by
             ?
             
               For
               he
               's
               a
               fool
               that
               beleeves
               every
               thing
               .
            
             Now
             this
             he
             huddles
             up
             ,
             and
             speaks
             something
             (
             to
             no
             purpose
             )
             generally
             and
             guilefully
             ,
             but
             nothing
             determinately
             .
             All
             he
             sayes
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               by
               the
               same
               Touchst●ne
               that
               those
               holy
               men
               proved
               the
               Light
               they
               walked
               by
               ;
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               do
               I
               own
               .
            
             
               a
            
          
           
             Here
             I
             shall
             not
             examine
             whether
             this
             Author
             (
             that
             is
             so
             exact
             in
             
               Grammer
            
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             his
             Book
             )
             speak
             so
             good
             sense
             as
             he
             should
             do
             ;
             I
             leave
             that
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
           
             But
             since
             he
             speaks
             of
             Holy
             Mens
             Touchstone
             I
             shall
             propound
             unto
             him
             the
             approved
             Example
             of
             the
             
               Bereans
               ,
            
             who
             proved
             
               Pauls
            
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             
               Paul
            
             was
             willing
             they
             should
             prove
             it
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             
               searching
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             Let
             him
             prove
             his
             Light
             by
             the
             same
             Touchstone
             that
             these
             holy
             and
             noble
             persons
             did
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             suffice
             .
             If
             he
             say
             
               Paul
            
             proved
             not
             his
             own
             Light
             so
             ;
             I
             reply
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             〈◊〉
             ,
             that
             received
             his
             Light
             immediately
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             himself
             and
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             too
             much
             manifest
             that
             they
             have
             not
             received
             their
             Light
             from
             him
             ,
             either
             immediately
             or
             mediately
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             commends
             that
             way
             of
             proving
             
               Pauls
            
             Light
             by
             others
             that
             were
             his
             hearers
             ;
             for
             thence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             either
             that
             that
             Scripture-search
             is
             the
             way
             to
             prove
             every
             mans
             Light
             that
             professeth
             he
             receiveth
             it
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             
               Bereans
            
             for
             doing
             so
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             approbation
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             that
             course
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             shall
             come
             to
             question
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             speaking
             to
             their
             praise
             in
             that
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             .
             
               *
            
          
           
             T.S.
             
               When
               you
               say
               indefinitely
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag
              
               8
            
             
               they
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               quakers
               )
               reject
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               not
               quoting
               any
               particulars
               )
               whether
               can
               it
               be
               any
               other
               way
               taken
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               throw
               them
               off
               in
               general
            
             ?
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             If
             I
             spake
             indifinitely
             (
             and
             what
             I
             said
             my
             Letters
             shew
             )
             yet
             this
             Schollar
             was
             so
             long
             in
             the
             University
             (
             I
             think
             )
             as
             to
             know
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             an
             
               ind●●●nit●
            
             and
             an
             
               universal
            
             Proposition
             .
             He
             is
             said
             to
             reject
             the
             Scriptures
             [
             truly
             ]
             that
             rejects
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             do
             the
             New-Testament
             ;
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Ye
               do
               erre
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             doth
             not
             he
             tax
             them
             truly
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             some
             part
             of
             Scripture
             that
             these
             men
             did
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             ?
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             but
             denied
             ,
             or
             ignorantly
             perverted
             the
             Scriptures
             testifying
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
           
             T.S.
             
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               8
            
             
               That
               you
               did
               intend
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               whole
               Scrip●ture
               ,
               I
               prove
               thus
               ;
               The
               Scripture
               as
               the
               Saints
               Rule
               you
               say
               they
               reject
               :
               Now
               whether
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               the
               Saints
               Rule
               ?
               If
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               you
               go
               about
               to
               prove
               they
               reject
               the
               Scripture
               because
               they
               deny
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Saints
               Rule
               ;
               then
               nothing
               more
               plain
               then
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               reject
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             He
             's
             a
             great
             Undertaker
             ,
             that
             assumes
             so
             much
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             discover
             a
             mans
             intentions
             .
             But
             to
             the
             thing
             I
             answer
             ;
             The
             whole
             Scripture
             is
             the
             compleat
             Rule
             ;
             and
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             are
             the
             Rule
             in
             part
             :
             Whereupon
             I
             adde
             further
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             rejects
             all
             Scripture
             ,
             rejects
             the
             whole
             Rule
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             rejects
             but
             a
             part
             ,
             is
             truly
             said
             to
             reject
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             every
             part
             of
             Scripture
             is
             Scripture
             .
             The
             
               quakers
            
             therefore
             denying
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Saints
             Rule
             ,
             really
             reject
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             reject
             those
             Scriptures
             from
             which
             it
             is
             necessarily
             concluded
             that
             it
             is
             their
             Rule
             .
             Now
             for
             his
             Argument
             its
             true
             ;
             That
             they
             who
             reject
             any
             Scripture
             (
             as
             
               *
            
             the
             Saints
             Rule
             ●
             (
             which
             I
             said
             not
             of
             them
             )
             reject
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             reject
             the
             whole
             as
             a
             
               Rule
            
             ;
             yet
             upon
             some
             other
             account
             they
             may
             retain
             it
             .
             Let
             himself
             and
             the
             
               quakers
            
             look
             after
             his
             Argument
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             they
             will
             answer
             it
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               9
            
             
               However
               we
               will
               take
               your
               own
               words
               ,
               with
               your
               own
               Interpretations
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               give
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               they
               whom
               you
               call
               quakers
               do
               not
               reject
               the
               Scripture
               in
               gen●ral
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             I
             do
             not
             give
             any
             man
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             reject
             the
             Scripture
             in
             general
             ;
             for
             though
             I
             did
             not
             say
             they
             reject
             it
             wholly
             ,
             nor
             meant
             to
             say
             so
             ;
             yet
             I
             think
             they
             reject
             it
             wholly
             in
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             ,
             whilest
             they
             deny
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             
               a
            
             and
             reproach
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             nothing
             but
             Ink
             and
             Paper
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             All
             that
             I
             did
             give
             men
             to
             understand
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             did
             not
             
               say
            
             they
             rejected
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             general
             ;
             neither
             did
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             .
             How
             glad
             is
             a
             man
             in
             his
             necessity
             to
             catch
             at
             any
             thing
             ?
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             a
             folly
             to
             catch
             
               at
               nothing
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Of
             Ministers
             receiving
             Tythes
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               BY
               what
               Rule
               in
               Scripture
               do
               you
               receive
               Tythes
               for
               preaching
               ?
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               10
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             do
             answer
             him
             ,
             That
             with
             respect
             to
             our
             Labour
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             we
             receive
             a
             maintenance
             from
             these
             Scripture
             Rules
             ;
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             9.14
             .
             
               So
               hath
               the
               Lord
               ordained
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               should
               live
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Gal.
            
             6.6
             .
             In
             special
             ,
             
               Luk
            
             10.7
             .
             with
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             9.9
             .
             
               The
               Labourer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
            
             ;
             which
             Scriptures
             he
             is
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             :
             I
             answered
             further
             ,
             That
             we
             received
             Tythes
             because
             (
             for
             present
             )
             that
             's
             the
             allotted
             maintenance
             .
             It
             being
             the
             Scripture-Rule
             that
             Ministers
             should
             be
             maintained
             ,
             suppose
             that
             no
             particular
             way
             of
             maintenance
             be
             prescribed
             ,
             yet
             that
             Rule
             doth
             evince
             the
             Righteousnesse
             of
             any
             lawful
             way
             ,
             such
             as
             that
             by
             Tythes
             is
             .
             Till
             he
             prove
             that
             an
             unlawful
             way
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             we
             still
             plead
             the
             Scripture-Rule
             ,
             which
             requires
             a
             maintenance
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             A
             
               Father
               putteth
               his
               Son
               to
               the
               University
               for
               some
               certain
               yeers
               ,
               to
               learn
               the
               Trade
               of
               Sermon-making
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             This
             general
             prophane
             fancie
             ,
             I
             leave
             for
             
               quakers
            
             and
             
               quaffers
               ,
            
             and
             
               athiests
            
             to
             make
             merry
             withal
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             his
             self-pleasing
             particulars
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               If
               any
               man
               dye
               possest
               of
               a
               rich
               Parsonage
               ,
               how
               many
               of
               you
               have
               presently
               a
               call
               to
               it
               ?
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               11
            
             
               then
               dayes
               of
               fasting
               and
               humiliation
               must
               be
               kept
               ,
               pretending
               to
               seek
               God
               ,
               to
               know
               who
               hath
               the
               clearest
               Call
               ;
               and
               though
               you
               are
               all
               resolved
               in
               your
               hearts
               beforehand
               to
               get
               it
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               yet
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Prayers
               of
               some
               well-meaning
               people
               must
               be
               made
               use
               of
               by
               every
               one
               of
               you
               as
               a
               cloak
               ,
               lest
               your
               deceit
               should
               be
               too
               plainly
               discovered
               .
               I
               know
               you
               will
               call
               this
               clamour
               ;
               but
               I
               speak
               plain
               truth
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               A.
            
             1.
             
             There
             may
             be
             just
             reason
             for
             the
             exchanging
             of
             a
             mans
             place
             by
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             respect
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             a
             man
             may
             be
             duly
             called
             from
             a
             place
             where
             there
             is
             lesse
             maintenance
             to
             another
             where
             there
             is
             more
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             more
             work
             there
             (
             which
             rebukes
             the
             affecting
             of
             the
             maintenance
             .
             )
             Now
             ,
             if
             any
             change
             ungroundedly
             ,
             or
             passe
             into
             any
             place
             disorderly
             (
             whereof
             here
             's
             no
             proof
             )
             for
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             plead
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             not
             very
             like
             that
             they
             who
             betake
             themselves
             to
             fasting
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             are
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             such
             mis-removeals
             ;
             self-seeking
             and
             God
             seeking
             do
             not
             well
             agree
             together
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             like
             that
             Gods
             people
             will
             come
             together
             to
             fast
             and
             pray
             upon
             a
             worldlings
             call
             ;
             sure
             they
             take
             him
             to
             be
             a
             godly
             Minister
             with
             whom
             they
             join
             in
             such
             an
             exercise
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             prove
             otherwise
             ,
             so
             publike
             a
             course
             will
             make
             his
             sin
             the
             more
             observed
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             turn
             to
             his
             greater
             shame
             .
             If
             he
             be
             wise
             therefore
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             he
             will
             walk
             in
             that
             way
             ;
             mean
             while
             this
             helps
             to
             cast
             a
             profane
             contempt
             upon
             Gods
             highest
             course
             in
             difficult
             cases
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             Atheistical
             people
             what
             to
             say
             when
             they
             see
             a
             Minister
             humbling
             his
             soul
             (
             together
             with
             Gods
             people
             )
             to
             seek
             resolution
             from
             him
             .
             Fasting
             and
             prayer
             they
             will
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             good
             in
             it self
             ;
             but
             when
             any
             Minister
             (
             sought
             to
             for
             a
             removeal
             )
             comes
             to
             practise
             this
             course
             ,
             they
             cry
             out
             against
             it
             ,
             for
             this
             man
             tels
             them
             (
             and
             they
             be
             glad
             to
             hear
             it
             )
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             hypocrisie
             in
             it
             .
             So
             all
             fasts
             for
             Ministers
             direction
             (
             in
             case
             of
             their
             call
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             )
             become
             a
             matter
             of
             derision
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             [
             Poetical
             ]
             Relator
             saith
             it
             is
             thus
             :
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             he
             speaks
             truth
             ?
             Is
             it
             certainly
             true
             that
             Ministers
             that
             seek
             to
             God
             to
             clear
             up
             their
             call
             ,
             are
             [
             resolved
             ]
             and
             [
             all
             ]
             resolved
             ,
             and
             all
             resolved
             [
             in
             their
             hearts
             ]
             before
             hand
             ,
             
               to
               get
               a
               rich
               Parsonage
               if
               they
               can
            
             ?
             How
             doth
             this
             man
             know
             the
             resolution
             of
             all
             Ministers
             hearts
             ?
             
             I
             do
             not
             think
             he
             knows
             the
             mens
             names
             that
             do
             so
             ,
             (
             nor
             can
             name
             any
             one
             man
             upon
             whom
             to
             lay
             that
             imputation
             justly
             ,
             which
             he
             layes
             flatly
             upon
             all
             )
             but
             yet
             he
             knows
             their
             hearts
             ;
             will
             any
             man
             think
             (
             that
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             charity
             ,
             or
             Christianity
             in
             him
             )
             that
             [
             all
             ]
             the
             Ministers
             in
             this
             Nation
             that
             fast
             and
             pray
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             are
             thus
             resolved
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             call
             this
             
               ●lamo●
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             sayes
             I
             will
             )
             but
             
               slander
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             (
             as
             himself
             cals
             it
             )
             a
             
               ●lain
               truth
               ,
            
             but
             a
             plain
             and
             shameful
             untruth
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             now
             shew
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               If
               r●port
               be
               not
               an
               〈…〉
               ,
               ●ou
               d●d
               strenuously
               endeavour
               to
               shew
               your self
               a
               faithfu●
               Minister
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               11
            
             
               by
               your
               preaching
               rather
               at
            
             Wells
             
               for
               Tythes
               ,
               then
               at
            
             Ubley
             
               for
               soul
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             Here
             I
             must
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             turn
             from
             his
             Winter-tale
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             story
             of
             
               Wel●●-business
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             City
             of
             
               Wells
            
             (
             namely
             ,
             they
             of
             
               Cuthberts
            
             Parish
             )
             were
             Petitioners
             
               Anno
            
             1646.
             to
             the
             Parliament
             then
             sitting
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Parish
             was
             of
             so
             vast
             extent
             ,
             comprehending
             within
             its
             Precincts
             above
             ten
             thousand
             souls
             ,
             they
             might
             therefore
             obtain
             the
             favour
             to
             be
             supplied
             with
             Pastors
             sutable
             to
             so
             great
             a
             people
             ;
             This
             Petition
             was
             granted
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             
               Ordinance
            
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Samuel
               Oliver
            
             and
             my self
             ,
             (
             for
             whom
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             ,
             the
             People
             of
             that
             forenamed
             City
             and
             Parish
             were
             earnest
             Suitors
             )
             were
             constituted
             and
             appointed
             to
             be
             their
             joint
             Pastors
             :
             And
             the
             sum
             of
             three
             hundred
             pounds
             (
             beside
             the
             Vicarige
             there
             )
             was
             assigned
             to
             be
             paid
             out
             of
             Dean
             and
             Chapters
             Lands
             ,
             for
             our
             maintenance
             :
             Hereupon
             ,
             so
             considerable
             a
             congregation
             as
             this
             is
             being
             destitute
             of
             provision
             ,
             our
             call
             being
             so
             earnest
             and
             so
             unanimous
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             our
             own
             charges
             (
             wherein
             we
             were
             setled
             before
             )
             needing
             our
             help
             ,
             we
             resolved
             for
             a
             year
             to
             bestow
             our
             paints
             at
             
               W●lls
            
             in
             our
             turns
             ,
             every
             Lords
             day
             ,
             (
             our
             own
             people
             being
             willing
             to
             want
             us
             every
             other
             Sabb.
             that
             that
             great
             place
             might
             be
             supplied
             )
             
             Now
             for
             this
             year
             the
             maintenance
             assigned
             by
             the
             Parliament
             belonged
             to
             us
             .
             Wheref●●●
             I
             took
             for
             my
             part
             fifty
             pound
             ,
             not
             medling
             with
             the
             rest
             (
             which
             was
             neer
             100l
             .
             )
             but
             leaving
             it
             to
             one
             that
             had
             more
             need
             of
             it
             then
             my self
             .
             But
             all
             this
             while
             we
             were
             solicitous
             what
             to
             do
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             solicitations
             at
             
               Wells
               ,
            
             and
             the
             necessities
             and
             interests
             of
             our
             own
             charges
             ;
             And
             did
             thereupon
             make
             known
             to
             our
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             others
             ,
             our
             purpose
             of
             keeping
             a
             day
             of
             Humiliation
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             for
             our
             direction
             .
             They
             that
             knew
             Mr.
             
               Oliver
               ,
            
             and
             that
             have
             any
             fear
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             judge
             him
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             that
             resolved
             before
             hand
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             then
             came
             to
             ask
             counsel
             of
             God
             .
             He
             is
             with
             God
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             Revi●ers
             ;
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             know
             mine
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             thank
             God
             )
             can
             say
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             that
             God
             that
             knows
             it
             better
             then
             my self
             that
             I
             walked
             with
             much
             fear
             and
             trembling
             in
             that
             businesse
             .
             He
             saies
             here
             ,
             
               You
               are
               [
               all
               ]
               resolved
               b●fore
               hand
               to
               get
               a
               great
               living
               if
               you
               can
               .
            
             I
             blesse
             God
             I
             am
             able
             to
             say
             that
             he
             speaks
             most
             untruly
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             what
             he
             saies
             ;
             For
             I
             not
             only
             could
             have
             had
             
               Wells
               ,
            
             and
             above
             150l
             .
             
               per
               annum
            
             there
             (
             when
             the
             maintenance
             in
             mine
             own
             place
             was
             never
             accounted
             but
             50l
             .
             
               per
               annum
               ,
            
             and
             is
             now
             much
             lesse
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             not
             only
             could
             have
             had
             
               VVells
            
             as
             being
             nominated
             and
             designed
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             called
             to
             it
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             most
             earnestly
             importuned
             to
             have
             taken
             it
             and
             resided
             in
             it
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             desires
             of
             Christians
             there
             ,
             but
             by
             letters
             from
             sundry
             considerable
             Persons
             ,
             moving
             much
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             place
             for
             the
             publike
             good
             ,
             which
             I
             confesse
             made
             me
             at
             a
             stand
             in
             it
             :
             yet
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             my
             first
             call
             to
             my
             own
             charge
             (
             which
             was
             more
             then
             ordinary
             )
             the
             present
             desires
             and
             pressing
             of
             my
             People
             to
             detain
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulty
             of
             providing
             a
             faithfull
             Minister
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             left
             
               Wells
            
             returned
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             now
             well
             nigh
             40
             years
             lived
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
           
             But
             why
             doth
             this
             man
             ,
             whose
             calumny
             hath
             constrained
             me
             thus
             far
             to
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             ,
             speak
             so
             hatefully
             of
             the
             maintenance
             we
             take
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             reported
             of
             him
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             in
             the
             City
             of
             
               Bristol
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             report
             is
             not
             like
             to
             be
             so
             egregious
             a
             lye
             as
             his
             hath
             proved
             to
             be
             ?
             I
             say
             it
             was
             reported
             and
             related
             of
             him
             before
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             ,
             soon
             after
             he
             had
             published
             this
             Book
             that
             he
             being
             asked
             by
             a
             known
             and
             approved
             Minister
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             why
             he
             left
             his
             publike
             teaching
             ,
             having
             ability
             for
             it
             ?
             his
             answer
             to
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             
               it
               would
               not
               give
               him
               a
               maintenance
            
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Minister
             that
             asked
             him
             the
             question
             replied
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             while
             he
             was
             able
             if
             he
             had
             never
             a
             penny
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             all
             men
             judge
             what
             reason
             he
             hath
             to
             calumniate
             other
             men
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             found
             so
             intent
             upon
             it
             himself
             ?
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             Neither
             do
             Ministers
             take
             Tithes
             for
             preaching
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               They
               take
               not
               Tithes
               for
               doing
               nothing
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               preaching
               the
               consideration
               for
               which
               they
               take
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             Their
             labour
             in
             preaching
             is
             the
             consideration
             for
             which
             they
             take
             them
             ;
             but
             maintenance
             is
             neither
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             preaching
             ,
             nor
             the
             end
             of
             their
             preaching
             nor
             that
             which
             
               guide●
               ,
               and
               orders
               ,
               and
               regulates
            
             their
             preaching
             .
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             Ministers
             take
             Tithes
             because
             that
             for
             present
             is
             the
             maintenance
             allotted
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               But
               by
               whom
               ?
               not
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               and
               therefore
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               take
               them
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             Not
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             immediately
             ;
             but
             yet
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             those
             Magistrates
             whom
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             be
             
               nursing
               fathe●s
            
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             49.23
             .
             and
             therefore
             to
             provide
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             not
             want
             maintenance
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             not
             want
             milk
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             1.
             qu.
             
               Whether
               Christ
               was
               not
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Levitical
               Priesthood
               ?
            
          
           
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             Yes
             ,
             but
             we
             read
             of
             Tythes
             before
             there
             was
             any
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             before
             
               L●vi
            
             was
             
               Heb.
            
             7.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Qu.
            
             2.
             
             
               Whether
               he
               that
               uph●ldeth
               that
               which
               is
               to
               have
               an
               end
               in
               Christ
               ,
               doth
               not
               deny
               Christ
               to
               be
               come
               in
               the
               fl●sh
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               Antichr●st
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             A.
             Tythes
             ,
             as
             received
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             upon
             the
             general
             account
             of
             Maintenance
             for
             a
             Gospel
             Ministrey
             ,
             are
             no
             Appurtenance
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             ;
             
             nor
             are
             they
             any
             necessary
             Appurtenance
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             being
             paid
             before
             there
             was
             any
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             .
             Nor
             doth
             Ministers
             taking
             of
             Tythes
             uphold
             that
             Priesthood
             any
             more
             then
             doth
             their
             having
             of
             houses
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             glebe
             Land
             for
             their
             Cattel
             ,
             as
             the
             Levites
             formerly
             had
             Cities
             ,
             with
             their
             Suburbs
             for
             the
             same
             ends
             ,
             
               Numb.
            
             35.7
             .
             So
             that
             this
             
               quaery
            
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             for
             the
             question
             here
             is
             not
             whether
             he
             that
             upholdeth
             that
             which
             is
             to
             have
             an
             end
             in
             Christ
             ,
             deny
             Christ
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             but
             whether
             taking
             Tythes
             be
             such
             an
             upholding
             ;
             which
             we
             deny
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             Qu.
             3.
             
             
               Wheth●r
               they
               that
               claim
               the
               Maintenance
               partic●larly
               appointed
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               do
               their
               work
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Prepare
               the
               Sacrifice●
               ,
               sl●y
               Oxen
               ,
               Sh●ep
               ,
               Goats
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               VV.T.
            
             A.
             1.
             
             We
             take
             not
             the
             Maintenance
             
               particularly
            
             appointed
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ;
             they
             had
             a
             far
             greater
             proportion
             of
             Maintenance
             then
             the
             Tythes
             we
             take
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             kind
             also
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             work
             was
             not
             only
             to
             prepare
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             about
             Jewish-Rites
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             open
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             teach
             the
             good
             knowledge
             of
             God
             generally
             ;
             
               Deu.
            
             33.10
             .
             2
             
               Chro●
               .
            
             30.22
             .
             
               Neh.
            
             8.8
             .
             
               Mal.
            
             2.7
             .
             2.
             
             To
             blesse
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             
               Numb.
            
             6.23
             .
             
               Joel
               .
            
             2.17
             .
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             12.23
             .
             The
             Ceremonial
             part
             of
             their
             work
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             because
             we
             ought
             not
             ,
             it
             being
             abolished
             (
             yet
             while
             we
             
               minister
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               ,
            
             we
             are
             still
             sacrificing
             spiritually
             ,
             as
             
               ●aul
            
             did
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             15.16
             .
             )
             The
             two
             other
             parts
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             those
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             receive
             
               Reward
               for
               our
               service
               ,
            
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             
               Numb.
            
             18.
             ●1
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               Melchisedeck
            
             received
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             no
             Levitical
             Work
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             7.6
             and
             in
             him
             Christs
             Priesthood
             is
             represented
             ,
             whose
             ●inisters
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             take
             maintenance
             
               in
               that
            
             way
             ,
             without
             doing
             that
             Work
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Infants
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             THe
             next
             thing
             is
             Infants
             Baptism
             ;
             in
             the
             defence
             whereof
             I
             us●d
             this
             Argument
             ;
             
               Christ
               by
               the
               Apostle
            
             Paul
             ,
             
               co●ma●d●
               to
               render
               to
               all
               their
               a●●s
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.7
             .
             
               Bu●
               bapti●m
               is
               an
               Infants
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Ergo
             .
          
           
             T.
             S
             
               VVas
               it
               ever
               heard
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               or
               did
               it
               ever
               enter
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               any
               sobe●-●inded
               man
               ,
               to
               conceive
               that
            
             Paul
             
               intended
               the
               seventh
               v●rse
               of
               the
               thirteenth
               Chapter
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             
               to
               prove
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               Infants
               faces
               with
               water
               to
               be
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ?
          
           
             W.T.
             Surely
             if
             great
             words
             would
             carry
             a
             Cause
             ,
             this
             man
             would
             never
             fail
             to
             conquer
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             intend
             in
             those
             words
             to
             prove
             Infant-Baptism
             ;
             yet
             he
             intends
             what
             he
             saies
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             cited
             the
             words
             for
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             we
             must
             render
             to
             every
             one
             that
             which
             is
             due
             ;
             and
             more
             then
             that
             I
             desire
             not
             ,
             nor
             intend
             to
             take
             from
             that
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             is
             an
             Infants
             due
             ,
             I
             prove
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             by
             that
             general
             Rule
             (
             both
             of
             Scripture
             and
             Nature
             )
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             rendred
             to
             him
             .
             And
             I
             did
             the
             rather
             bring
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             the
             great
             Objection
             against
             Infant
             Baptism
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             command
             for
             it
             ;
             whereas
             (
             if
             Baptism
             be
             an
             Infants
             due
             )
             there
             lies
             in
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             particular
             ,
             yet
             a
             pressing
             command
             for
             it
             in
             the
             general
             Law
             of
             rendring
             what
             is
             due
             
             If
             any
             shall
             say
             (
             for
             I
             am
             not
             onely
             willing
             to
             answer
             him
             (
             which
             is
             soon
             done
             )
             but
             to
             satisfie
             others
             )
             I
             say
             therefore
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             shall
             say
             and
             object
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             this
             general
             Precept
             onely
             to
             things
             civil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             improperly
             drawn
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             religious
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             
               application
            
             of
             a
             general
             precept
             or
             
               axiome
            
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             
               restricti
            
             is
             another
             .
             The
             application
             of
             a
             general
             Rule
             to
             one
             thing
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             the
             extent
             and
             application
             of
             it
             (
             according
             to
             the
             general
             latitude
             in
             it
             )
             to
             other
             particulars
             rightly
             ranked
             under
             that
             general
             .
             So
             that
             general
             sentence
             (
             like
             to
             this
             we
             have
             here
             in
             hand
             )
             
               Whatsoever
               ye
               would
               that
               men
               shou●d
               do
               to
               you
               ,
               do
               even
               so
               to
               th●m
               ,
               Matt●
               .
            
             7.12
             .
             is
             very
             justly
             ,
             not
             onely
             applyed
             as
             
               Jo●
            
             doth
             (
             cap.
             16.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             )
             to
             shew
             that
             every
             man
             should
             put
             himself
             into
             a
             miserable
             mans
             case
             ,
             and
             speak
             and
             do
             as
             himself
             would
             expect
             in
             the
             like
             case
             ;
             but
             also
             is
             justly
             extended
             to
             any
             particulars
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             second
             Table
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             that
             general
             truth
             ,
             
               It
               is
               required
               in
               Stewards
               〈◊〉
               a
               man
               be
               found
               faithful
               ,
            
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             4.2
             .
             is
             rightly
             applyed
             not
             onely
             to
             any
             ordinary
             Steward
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             to
             every
             Minister
             and
             spiritual
             Steward
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             Lord
             .
             In
             sum
             ,
             Had
             the
             Apostle
             
               restrain'd
            
             that
             general
             Sentence
             to
             things
             civil
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             room
             left
             for
             enlargement
             ▪
             but
             being
             that
             he
             reciteth
             it
             as
             a
             known
             
               Maxim
               ,
            
             and
             applyeth
             it
             only
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             there
             is
             both
             a
             Liberty
             and
             a
             Pattern
             to
             make
             the
             like
             application
             in
             other
             the
             like
             cases
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             every
             one
             is
             to
             have
             his
             due
             in
             things
             civil
             ,
             and
             belonging
             to
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             then
             by
             proportion
             in
             things
             religious
             also
             ,
             and
             belonging
             to
             the
             first
             Table
             ▪
             for
             the
             general
             Rule
             of
             rendring
             to
             every
             one
             his
             right
             ,
             runs
             thus
             ;
             not
             only
             ,
             
               Render
               to
               Cesar
               the
               things
               which
               are
               Cesar●
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             are
             due
             to
             
               Cesar
               ,
            
             and
             which
             are
             here
             spoken
             of
             to
             the
             
               Romans
            
             ;
             but
             also
             
               to
               God
               the
               things
               which
               are
               G●ds
            
             ;
             that
             is
             which
             are
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Matt.
            
             22.21
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             's
             plain
             .
             That
             the
             Apostle
             in
             
               Rom.
            
             13.
             doth
             not
             only
             apply
             this
             to
             the
             rendring
             of
             what
             's
             due
             to
             Magistrates
             ;
             
             but
             carries
             it
             further
             to
             all
             that
             love
             and
             duty
             which
             is
             required
             and
             owing
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             v.
             8.19
             .
             and
             therefore
             it
             hath
             a
             binding
             force
             to
             impose
             upon
             all
             men
             the
             rendring
             of
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             private
             persons
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Magistrates
             and
             consequently
             to
             tye
             Parents
             to
             every
             due
             and
             duty
             owing
             to
             their
             children
             .
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             Parents
             duty
             and
             childrens
             due
             to
             bring
             their
             children
             to
             baptism
             (
             as
             in
             my
             Letter
             I
             have
             prov'd
             )
             then
             that
             general
             Precept
             of
             rendring
             to
             every
             one
             their
             due
             ,
             is
             justly
             extended
             to
             the
             urging
             of
             their
             baptizing
             .
          
           
             Now
             its
             true
             ,
             that
             baptizing
             Infants
             as
             it
             is
             
               a
               duty
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             belongs
             to
             the
             first
             Table
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             
               a
               duty
               of
               rel●tion
               ,
            
             to
             the
             second
             Table
             .
             As
             
               to
               bring
               up
               children
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             belongs
             to
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               a
               duty
               of
               Piety
               ,
            
             promoting
             the
             honor
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             belongs
             to
             the
             second
             Table
             as
             it
             is
             
               a
               duty
               of
               P●rents
               ,
            
             and
             as
             it
             is
             a
             debt
             of
             love
             in
             them
             to
             teach
             their
             children
             ,
             as
             
               David
            
             and
             
               Ba●hsheba
            
             did
             their
             dear
             
               Solomo●
               ,
               Prov.
            
             43
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             31.2
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             winde
             up
             all
             ;
             since
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             the
             general
             Law
             of
             rendring
             what
             is
             due
             to
             all
             men
             generally
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             in
             all
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             and
             since
             to
             the
             first
             commandment
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             every
             due
             from
             Parents
             to
             children
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             ;
             it
             is
             therefore
             manifest
             ,
             that
             if
             baptizing
             Infants
             be
             a
             due
             ,
             then
             Parents
             are
             not
             only
             permitted
             ,
             but
             commanded
             (
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             general
             sentence
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             Apostles
             application
             of
             it
             )
             to
             render
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Your
               Argument
               runneth
               thu●
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               15
            
             
               If
               we
               ought
               to
               render
               all
               their
               dues
               ,
               then
               Infants
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               but
               we
               ought
               to
               rende●
               all
               their
               dues
               .
               Ergo
               .
               Which
               argument
               amounteth
               to
               as
               much
               as
               this
               ,
               children
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
            
             because
             
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             Suppose
             those
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Render
               to
               all
               their
               dues
               ]
            
             be
             taken
             only
             for
             an
             Exhortation
             ;
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             such
             an
             Exhortation
             as
             is
             also
             a
             Precept
             ,
             and
             that
             general
             ,
             it
             serves
             
             sufficiently
             to
             infer
             Infant-Baptism
             ,
             because
             even
             Infants
             are
             comprehended
             under
             those
             [
             
               all
            
             ]
             that
             must
             have
             their
             due
             It
             appears
             to
             those
             that
             have
             well
             viewed
             this
             context
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             7.
             ver.
             of
             
               Rom.
            
             13.
             falleth
             upon
             this
             new
             ground
             and
             Argument
             for
             subjection
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               The
               p●ying
               of
               all
               their
               dues
               ,
            
             v.
             7.
             
             
               The
               owing
               of
               nothing
               to
               any
               ma●
               ,
            
             v
             8.
             
             This
             reason
             he
             coucheth
             under
             the
             form
             of
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             it
             hath
             an
             argumentative
             force
             in
             it
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             finde
             more
             expresly
             in
             other
             parallel
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             
               Matth.
            
             22.21
             .
             
               Eph.
            
             6.1
             .
             
               Col.
            
             4.1
             .
             And
             the
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             
               If
               we
               must
               render
               to
               all
               their
               dues
               ,
               then
               sub●ection
               ,
               honor
               ,
               tribute
               must
               be
               given
               to
               Magistrate●
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               render
               to
               all
               their
               dues
               .
            
             Ergo
             .
             This
             man
             doth
             not
             like
             the
             Apostles-Logick
             ,
             but
             sayes
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             all
             this
             amounts
             to
             as
             much
             as
             this
             ,
             
               Magistrates
               ought
               to
               have
               ●ribute
               paid
               ,
               because
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               Tribute
               paid
            
             ;
             when
             any
             man
             (
             of
             ordinary
             understanding
             )
             cannot
             but
             see
             that
             this
             is
             not
             a
             proving
             of
             the
             same
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             an
             argument
             drawn
             from
             that
             which
             is
             more
             general
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             more
             particular
             ,
             
               d
            
             and
             which
             lieth
             directly
             under
             that
             general
             ;
             and
             namely
             ,
             from
             the
             general
             rule
             of
             Justice
             ,
             to
             acts
             of
             Justice
             in
             particular
             cases
             ;
             as
             if
             one
             should
             argue
             thus
             ;
             It
             s
             your
             duty
             to
             do
             right
             to
             every
             man
             ;
             therefore
             to
             do
             it
             to
             me
             :
             So
             here
             the
             argument
             is
             not
             ,
             Children
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             because
             they
             ought
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             have
             his
             due
             :
             So
             it
             's
             bottom'd
             on
             ,
             and
             proved
             by
             a
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Precept
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               VV.T.
            
             The
             Infant
             of
             a
             believing
             Parent
             is
             a
             holy
             child
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               That
               he
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               were
               by
               na●ure
               c●●●dren
               of
               wrath
               ;
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               26
            
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               holy
               is
               no
               childe
               of
               wrath
               .
            
          
           
             W
             
               T.
            
             A.
             An
             Infant
             may
             be
             a
             childe
             of
             Wrath
             
               naturally
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             be
             holy
             
               faederally
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Infants
             of
             believers
             are
             ,
             who
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Parents
             )
             are
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             heathens
             ,
             but
             among
             Gods
             holy
             people
             .
             It
             s
             true
             that
             he
             that
             is
             inherently
             holy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             grace
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             planted
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             is
             not
             
               now
            
             a
             child
             of
             wrath
             ;
             but
             we
             do
             not
             say
             that
             the
             Infants
             of
             believers
             are
             holy
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             
               regeneration
               ,
            
             but
             only
             by
             
               Covenan●-Rela●ion
            
             ▪
          
           
           
             T.
             S.
             
               If
               the
               holiness
               mentioned
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.14
             .
             
               be
               the
               foundation
               of
               Infant-baptism
               ,
               then
               may
               an
               unbeliever
               be
               baptized
               also
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               holiness
               that
               the
               child
               had
               ,
               the
               unb●lieving
               Parent
               had
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               Gre●k
               word
               that
               is
               used
               for
               sanctifying
               the
               unbelieving
               parent
               ,
               is
               used
               for
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               child
               .
               And
               will
               you
               say
               the
               unbelieving
               parent
               had
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ?
            
             
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             A.
             Here
             's
             some
             colour
             of
             an
             argument
             ,
             but
             the
             colour
             will
             quickly
             fade
             if
             it
             be
             found
             that
             the
             same
             Greek
             word
             hath
             in
             several
             places
             several
             significations
             and
             applications
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             ordinarily
             ;
             As
             in
             the
             word
             [
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ]
             that
             is
             commonly
             translated
             a
             Church
             ;
             sometimes
             that
             Greek
             word
             signifieth
             a
             civil
             (
             or
             an
             uncivil
             )
             assembly
             ,
             as
             Act.
             19.32
             .
             but
             otherwhere
             (
             and
             often
             )
             a
             sacred
             and
             Church-assembly
             ,
             
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             11.18
             ,
             22.
             so
             another
             Greek
             word
             [
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ]
             sometimes
             signifies
             that
             which
             is
             
               redundant
               and
               supe●fluous
               ,
            
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             9
             1.
             sometimes
             that
             which
             is
             laudably
             
               abundant
               and
               eminent
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.47
             .
             Rom
             3.1
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Greek
             word
             here
             used
             alwayes
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             it
             signifieth
             onely
             
               an
               outward
               separation
               ,
            
             and
             coming
             from
             the
             world
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             10
             29
             sometimes
             
               an
               inward
               renovation
               ,
            
             and
             a
             passing
             from
             nature
             to
             grace
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             6
             11.
             2
             
               Thes.
            
             2.13
             .
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             ,
             
               John
            
             17.19
             it
             s
             taken
             in
             divers
             senses
             ,
             Christ
             sanctifying
             himself
             for
             us
             otherwise
             then
             he
             sanctifie
             thus
             ;
             he
             sanctifieth
             himself
             by
             the
             filling
             of
             his
             humane
             nature
             with
             perfect
             holiness
             for
             our
             use
             and
             the
             consecrating
             of
             himself
             to
             suffer
             for
             us
             in
             that
             nature
             ;
             He
             sanctifieth
             us
             by
             regenerating
             us
             (
             and
             that
             more
             and
             more
             )
             to
             newness
             of
             life
             by
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             (
             further
             )
             that
             the
             Greek
             word
             here
             applied
             to
             the
             parent
             and
             the
             child
             ,
             is
             not
             altogether
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             for
             the
             part
             of
             speech
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             same
             as
             to
             the
             
               T●eme
               or
               root
               .
            
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             children
             
               are
               holy
            
             [
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ]
             but
             it
             is
             not
             said
             the
             unbelieving
             parent
             is
             holy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             holy
             
               personally
               ,
            
             as
             the
             children
             are
             where
             
             one
             Parent
             is
             a
             Believer
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             he
             is
             sanctified
             [
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             holy
             
               relatively
               ,
            
             in
             relation
             (
             for
             so
             it
             is
             as
             I
             conceive
             rightly
             interpreted
             )
             unto
             marriage-communion
             ,
             about
             which
             the
             question
             there
             was
             raised
             ,
             and
             as
             concerning
             which
             the
             Apostle
             wholly
             there
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             resolution
             ,
             declareth
             that
             there
             is
             a
             lawful
             use
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             though
             one
             party
             be
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             one
             only
             a
             Believer
             ,
             which
             also
             extendeth
             so
             far
             as
             that
             the
             children
             of
             such
             a
             couple
             shall
             not
             be
             accounted
             
               unholy
               ,
            
             because
             one
             Parent
             is
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             but
             
               ho●y
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             persons
             that
             are
             Church-children
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             belongs
             ,
             because
             one
             Parent
             is
             a
             Believer
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               17
            
             
               Many
               that
               are
               drunkards
               ,
               swearers
               ,
               whore-masters
               ,
               and
               professed
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               have
               received
               the
               mark
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               call
               you
               these
               Gods
               people
               ?
               Doth
               this
               distingu-them
               from
               a
               profane
               Indian
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             A.
             1.
             
             The
             notorious
             baptized
             persons
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             ,
             have
             very
             much
             to
             answer
             for
             ;
             yet
             if
             God
             say
             
               M●
               people
               ,
            
             
               a
            
             to
             them
             
               that
               had
               the
               treasures
               of
               wickedness
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               scant
               measure
               which
               is
               abominable
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             
               that
               walked
               after
               the
               idolatrous
               counsels
               and
               statutes
               of
            
             Omri
             
               and
            
             Ahab
             ;
             why
             may
             we
             not
             give
             even
             such
             wretched
             men
             that
             title
             ?
             were
             not
             they
             of
             the
             Church
             
               of
               Corinth
            
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             reckoned
             among
             
               called
               Saints
            
             
               b
            
             ,
             against
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             draws
             up
             so
             sad
             a
             charge
             ?
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             12.20
             ,
             21.
             yea
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             incestuous
             person
             (
             who
             exceeded
             the
             Heathen
             in
             wickedness
             )
             one
             of
             them
             till
             he
             was
             excommunicated
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             had
             they
             to
             do
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             ?
             since
             the
             Church
             
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               to
               ●udge
               them
               that
               are
               without
            
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             plain
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             
               that
               is
               called
               a
               Brother
               ,
            
             may
             be
             
               a
               fornicator
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               idolater
               ,
               railer
               ,
               extortione●
               ,
               drunkard
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             5.11
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             such
             are
             to
             be
             countenanced
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             tolerated
             ;
             but
             yet
             till
             discipline
             have
             passed
             upon
             them
             unto
             Excommunication
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             Brethren
             .
             But
             
             when
             I
             say
             such
             are
             Gods
             people
             ,
             I
             mean
             onely
             that
             they
             are
             his
             
               cal●e●
            
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             corrupt
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             yet
             shew
             themselves
             his
             chosen
             people
             ;
             for
             
               many
               are
               called
               ,
               few
               chose●
               ,
            
             Mat
             22.14
             .
             and
             therefore
             I
             grant
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             that
             [
             continuing
             such
             ]
             they
             shall
             be
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             far
             from
             my
             purpose
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             in
             favour
             of
             profane
             people
             (
             whom
             our
             Ministry
             doth
             still
             testifie
             against
             )
             yet
             it
             behoves
             him
             and
             his
             company
             to
             consider
             whether
             such
             men
             as
             are
             opposers
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             run
             themselves
             out
             of
             all
             right
             religion
             ,
             be
             not
             as
             guilty
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             Scripture
             
               a
            
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             order
             not
             their
             conversation
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             dare
             not
             say
             they
             are
             none
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             but
             wish
             their
             conformity
             to
             that
             holy
             calling
             and
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             made
             partakers
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             the
             Reader
             mark
             that
             he
             that
             pretends
             to
             be
             a
             replier
             to
             what
             I
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             mention
             the
             intire
             proof
             which
             I
             brought
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             is
             an
             Infants
             due
             .
             It
             s
             the
             most
             compendious
             way
             to
             brand
             that
             with
             folly
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             answer
             with
             reason
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             my self
             ,
             for
             the
             Readers
             sake
             ,
             transcribe
             in
             the
             close
             ,
             the
             whole
             argument
             as
             it
             was
             in
             my
             letter
             .
          
           
             Christ
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               P●ul
            
             commands
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Render
               to
               all
               th●i●
               d●e
               .
            
             But
             Baptism
             is
             an
             Infants
             due
             .
          
           
             Which
             I
             prove
             thus
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             Infant
             of
             a
             believing
             Parent
             be
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             born
             ,
             a
             holy
             child
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             the
             initiating
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             due
             to
             him
             also
             .
          
           
             This
             sequel
             I
             prove
             because
             he
             that
             is
             an
             holy
             child
             (
             to
             wit
             by
             federal
             holiness
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             declared
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             putting
             that
             mark
             upon
             him
             ,
             by
             which
             Gods
             holy
             people
             are
             outwardly
             distinguished
             from
             Heathens
             .
             And
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             should
             be
             possessed
             of
             his
             right
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             taken
             in
             Gods
             way
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             Covenant-people
             .
          
           
           
             I
             assume
             ,
          
           
             But
             the
             Infant
             of
             a
             believing
             Parent
             is
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             born
             ,
             an
             holy
             child
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             7.14
             .
             And
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             tenour
             of
             it
             ,
             
               To
               be
               a
               God
               to
               thee
               and
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               ,
               Gen.
            
             17.7
             .
             therefore
             the
             initiating
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             (
             which
             declares
             him
             to
             be
             one
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             puts
             him
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             people
             )
             is
             due
             to
             him
             also
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             ground
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             (
             besides
             divers
             other
             reasons
             )
             we
             administer
             Baptism
             to
             Infants
             as
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             duty
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             general
             command
             ,
             
               Render
               to
               all
               their
               dues
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             It
             comes
             now
             to
             be
             examined
             whether
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               EIther
               it
               is
               written
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               ground
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               not
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               written
               ,
               why
               had
               you
               not
               quoted
               the
               particular
               Scripture
               in
               which
               it
               is
               w●itten
               ?
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               19
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             A.
             I
             told
             him
             it
             was
             necessarily
             deduced
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cited
             divers
             Texts
             .
             I
             therefore
             demand
             of
             him
             ,
             The
             Scriptures
             brought
             by
             me
             to
             prove
             themselves
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             either
             do
             prove
             it
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             :
             If
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             why
             doth
             not
             he
             shew
             wherein
             they
             fail
             ;
             but
             onely
             make
             out-cries
             ?
             If
             they
             do
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             truth
             ?
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               How
               wretchedly
               do
               you
               abuse
               that
               place
               ,
            
             1
             John
             5.10
             .
             
               saying
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               19
            
             
               That
               the
               record
               there
               spoken
               of
               is
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               very
               Scripture
               it self
               giveth
               you
               the
               lye
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               the
               record
               and
               witness
               there
               spoken
               of
               is
               within
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               record
               the
               very
               next
               v●rse
               there
               expresseth
               to
               be
               eternal
               life
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               is
               paper
               and
               ink
               within
               the
               Saints
               ,
               or
               are
               they
               eternal
               life
            
             ?
          
           
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             A.
             Its
             wonder
             he
             should
             talk
             of
             lying
             to
             another
             (
             who
             whilst
             he
             is
             doing
             it
             )
             tels
             three
             untruths
             himself
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             
               The
               record
               there
               spoken
               of
               is
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             but
             
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               ●aid
               up
               the
               record
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               ●f
               his
               Son
               .
            
             And
             that
             the
             Scripture
             I
             put
             in
             the
             margin
             ,
             
               John
            
             5.39
             .
             plainly
             proves
             ;
             for
             Christ
             saith
             there
             ,
             
               the
               Scriptures
               testifie
               of
               him
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             worse
             falshood
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             ,
             to
             say
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             any
             man
             the
             lye
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             (
             that
             is
             to
             abuse
             him
             and
             Scripture
             too
             )
             and
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ;
             for
             what
             if
             this
             Scripture
             say
             that
             
               a
               Be●iever
               hat●
               this
               witness
               within
               himself
            
             ?
             doth
             that
             give
             him
             the
             lye
             who
             saith
             it
             is
             
               without
            
             ?
             may
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             be
             both
             without
             and
             within
             us
             
               in
               divers
               respects
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               different
               wayes
            
             ?
             
               a
            
             Is
             not
             Christ
             now
             without
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ascended
             
               far
               above
               all
               heaven●
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.10
             ,
             Acts
             3.21
             .
             and
             yet
             within
             us
             ,
             (
             i
             )
             
               dwelling
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               fait●
            
             ?
             Eph.
             3.17
             .
             so
             is
             the
             witness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             laid
             up
             and
             held
             forth
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               ●saiah
            
             53.1
             .
             
               John
            
             5.39
             .
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             within
             the
             Believer
             also
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             received
             into
             his
             heart
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               Luke
            
             8.15
             .
             and
             is
             firmly
             imprinted
             upon
             his
             renewed
             soul
             and
             conscience
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             3.3
             .
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             Text
             expresseth
             this
             record
             to
             be
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             false
             too
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             
               This
               record
               is
               eternal
               l●fe
               ,
            
             but
             
               This
               is
               the
               record
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               us
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             
               b
            
          
           
             But
             his
             last
             words
             may
             not
             be
             lightly
             passed
             over
             ,
             wherein
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Is
               paper
               and
               ink
               within
               the
               Saints
               ,
               or
               a●e
               they
               ete●nal
               life
            
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             right
             ,
             but
             the
             sad
             language
             of
             the
             blaspheming
             
               quakers
            
             ;
             for
             hath
             it
             not
             reference
             to
             those
             first
             words
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             
               the
               reco●d
               spoken
               of
            
             1
             John
             5.10
             .
             
               is
               the
               Scripture
            
             ?
             This
             he
             refutes
             (
             after
             his
             fashion
             )
             because
             it
             is
             within
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             eternal
             life
             ;
             And
             then
             addes
             ,
             
               Is
               paper
               and
               ink
               ,
            
             (
             i
             )
             Is
             the
             Scripture
             within
             the
             Saints
             ?
             or
             ,
             Is
             that
             eternal
             life
             ?
             In
             the
             page
             before
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             highly
             displeased
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             his
             Informers
             told
             him
             that
             I
             suggested
             he
             denied
             Scripture
             (
             to
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             in
             answer
             to
             his
             Epistle
             .
             )
             But
             ,
          
           
           
             But
             here
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             he
             doth
             not
             deny
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             he
             acknowledgeth
             it
             to
             be
             
               ink
               and
               paper
               .
            
             Now
             I
             grant
             that
             heavenly
             truths
             are
             written
             with
             ink
             ,
             in
             paper
             ,
             (
             as
             
               John
            
             3.
             
               v.
            
             13.
             )
             but
             (
             for
             all
             that
             )
             there
             's
             a
             Spiritual
             and
             saving
             sense
             and
             meaning
             in
             them
             .
             
             A
             Malefactors
             pardon
             is
             written
             with
             pen
             ,
             ink
             ,
             and
             paper
             ,
             but
             his
             life
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             yet
             ink
             and
             paper
             could
             never
             help
             him
             to
             .
             Have
             we
             not
             all
             cause
             to
             tremble
             that
             there
             is
             a
             generation
             of
             men
             risen
             up
             amongst
             us
             ,
             
             who
             do
             so
             vilifie
             that
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             
               quick
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               sharper
               then
               any
               two
               edged
               sword
            
             ?
             Heb.
             4.12
             .
             which
             
               David
               hid
               within
               his
               heart
            
             (
             and
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             hide
             ink
             and
             paper
             there
             )
             
               that
               he
               might
               not
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119
             :
             11
             :
             Are
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             word
             and
             Gospel
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               power
               of
               God
            
             
               a
            
             ,
             
               to
               convert
               the
               son
               ,
               rejoyce
               the
               heart
               ,
               enlighten
               the
               eyes
            
             
               b
            
             ,
             
               which
               are
               able
               to
               make
               wise
               to
               salvation
            
             
               c
            
             ,
             come
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             paper
             and
             ink
             ?
             was
             ink
             and
             paper
             sweeter
             to
             
               David
            
             then
             the
             
               ho●y
               and
               the
               hony
               comb
            
             ?
             Ps.
             19
             :
             10
             :
             &
             119.103
             .
             Doth
             not
             Christ
             say
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             testifie
             of
             him
             ?
             
               John
            
             5.39
             .
             But
             if
             all
             the
             ink
             and
             paper
             in
             the
             world
             were
             brought
             into
             
               America
               ,
            
             would
             that
             (
             without
             any
             thing
             else
             )
             testifie
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             poor
             Heathens
             there
             ?
             let
             
               quakers
            
             quake
             to
             think
             that
             by
             this
             word
             
               Christ
            
             will
             
               ●udge
               the
               world
               ,
            
             John
             12.48
             .
             and
             ink
             and
             paper
             (
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             )
             never
             drew
             any
             ●a●
             to
             execution
             in
             a
             way
             of
             justice
             .
             Doth
             this
             Writer
             and
             Railer
             on
             the
             Ministry
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             and
             that
             offers
             such
             indignity
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             think
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             answer
             for
             ,
             but
             the
             wasting
             of
             so
             much
             ink
             and
             paper
             ?
             I
             wish
             ,
             he
             may
             think
             of
             more
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             that
             the
             Law
             works
             not
             without
             Gospel-grace
             ;
             nor
             the
             Gospel
             [
             to
             salvation
             ]
             without
             the
             sanctifying
             spirit
             .
             But
             it
             is
             (
             notwithstanding
             )
             without
             that
             grace
             and
             spirit
             ,
             an
             
               informing
               word
            
             
               d
            
             ,
             a
             
               convinc●ng
               word
            
             
               e
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               savour
               of
               death
               to
               death
            
             
               f
            
             ,
             none
             of
             which
             can
             be
             reasonably
             ascribed
             to
             a
             poor
             thing
             ,
             called
             
               ink
               and
               paper
               .
            
          
           
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Was
               there
               not
               faith
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               Jesus
               Christ
               before
               the
               written
               word
               ?
               and
               yet
               must
               that
               be
               first
               believed
               or
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             A.
             To
             leave
             out
             his
             empty
             exclamations
             ;
             he
             may
             know
             that
             the
             question
             is
             not
             what
             men
             were
             to
             do
             before
             the
             word
             of
             God
             was
             written
             (
             then
             they
             were
             to
             ground
             their
             faith
             upon
             it
             as
             it
             was
             delivered
             then
             ,
             though
             not
             written
             )
             but
             what
             
               we
            
             are
             to
             do
             unto
             whom
             it
             is
             written
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             being
             
               now
            
             written
             ,
             I
             must
             first
             believe
             it
             before
             I
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             any
             rest
             his
             faith
             on
             the
             person
             testified
             of
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             testimony
             ?
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Is
               not
               the
               foundation
               spoken
               of
            
             Eph.
             2.20
             
               that
               Jesus
               which
               was
               both
               preacht
               and
               believed
               on
               by
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
            
             ?
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               20
            
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             A.
             The
             foundation
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             ●
             .
             and
             expressed
             by
             
               the
               chief
               corner
               stone
               ,
            
             is
             Christ
             alone
             .
             The
             foundation
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             
               v.
            
             is
             (
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             essential
             foundation
             ,
             or
             the
             personal
             foundation
             )
             Christ
             also
             ,
             whom
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             preached
             ,
             and
             held
             forth
             as
             the
             sole
             foundation
             for
             believers
             to
             build
             up
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             doctrinal
             foundation
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             delivered
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             was
             the
             foundation
             teaching
             ;
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             the
             foundation
             taught
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             say
             we
             are
             founded
             on
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             founded
             on
             Christ
             ,
             is
             upon
             the
             matter
             all
             one
             ;
             
               a
            
             for
             their
             doctrine
             was
             
               in
               sum
               ,
            
             Christ
             ;
             onely
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             is
             the
             
               immediate
            
             foundation
             ,
             
               Christ
            
             the
             
               ●l●ima●e
               ,
            
             on
             that
             we
             build
             our
             faith
             ;
             on
             this
             our selves
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             business
             in
             hand
             will
             be
             more
             plainly
             made
             out
             (
             to
             those
             
               Christians
            
             whom
             I
             would
             assist
             )
             by
             answering
             two
             questions
             .
          
           
             1.
             qu.
             
               How
               can
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               be
               called
               a
               foundation
               ?
            
          
           
             A.
             Because
             we
             are
             to
             build
             our
             faith
             upon
             that
             doctrine
             ;
             when
             
               Christ
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Upon
               this
               rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
            
             ;
             
             I
             conceive
             ,
             it
             is
             rightly
             understood
             thus
             ;
             upon
             this
             truth
             (
             preached
             and
             manifested
             to
             the
             world
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Christ
               the
               true
               Messias
               and
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             Will
             I
             (
             as
             upon
             a
             Main
             ground-stone
             )
             found
             the
             faith
             of
             all
             Believers
             ,
             
               b
            
             or
             I
             will
             cause
             the
             doctrine
             of
             this
             self
             same
             faith
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             my
             Church
             
               c
            
             .
             This
             is
             agreeable
             to
             our
             ordinary
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Build
               upon
               my
               word
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               done
               for
               you
            
             ;
             If
             a
             King
             shall
             speak
             such
             words
             to
             a
             subject
             ,
             he
             fals
             to
             building
             presently
             on
             that
             foundation
             ;
             such
             a
             foundation
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             above
             that
             ,
             in
             firmness
             and
             stability
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             faithful
             men
             therefore
             build
             upon
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             sometimes
             leaned
             and
             rested
             on
             the
             words
             of
             
               H●zekias
               ,
            
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             32.8
             .
             with
             
               Judg.
            
             16.29
             .
             (
             where
             the
             same
             original
             word
             is
             used
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
               Qu.
            
             How
             doth
             it
             appear
             that
             this
             doctrinal
             foundation
             is
             spoken
             of
             or
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             this
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Because
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             are
             named
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             they
             be
             named
             but
             to
             point
             at
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             part
             thereof
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             both
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             already
             come
             )
             upon
             which
             manifestations
             Believers
             have
             ever
             built
             ,
             and
             so
             setled
             themselves
             on
             the
             Rock
             Christ
             .
             
             This
             is
             it
             that
             
               Calvin
            
             marks
             ;
             He
             doth
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             name
             
               Pa●riarchs
            
             or
             
               Godly
               Kings
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             those
             that
             had
             the
             office
             of
             teaching
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             set
             over
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             building
             thereof
             ;
             〈◊〉
             therefore
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             founded
             on
             this
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             deny
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               the
               Apostl●s
               and
               Prophets
               ,
            
             Christ
             is
             principally
             intended
             ;
             All
             that
             I
             contend
             for
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             doctrine
             and
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             is
             here
             also
             included
             ,
             and
             contained
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Foundation
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             no
             way
             opposite
             ,
             but
             subservient
             unto
             the
             great
             foundation
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             first
             our
             faith
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             God
             revealed
             to
             and
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             our
             persons
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             .
             And
             thus
             were
             the
             
               Ephesians
            
             built
             
             on
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             receiving
             their
             doctrine
             by
             faith
             
               a
            
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             thereby
             put
             in
             as
             living
             stones
             into
             that
             spiritual
             Temple
             ,
             whereof
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             superstruction
             ,
             and
             the
             corner-stone
             in
             regard
             of
             coagmentation
             ,
             union
             ,
             and
             coalition
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Could
               you
               so
               confiden●ly
               give
               Paul
               the
               lye
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               20
            
             
               who
               saith
               expresly
               ,
            
             Other
             foundation
             then
             Jesus
             Christ
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             ?
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             Christ
             alone
             is
             the
             foundation
             revealed
             ,
             whereon
             to
             build
             my
             person
             ;
             The
             Scripture
             is
             but
             the
             foundation
             revealing
             ,
             whereon
             I
             build
             my
             faith
             ;
             I
             shall
             ever
             say
             that
             the
             only
             person
             the
             
               Church
            
             is
             built
             on
             ,
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             I
             may
             build
             on
             that
             person
             ,
             I
             must
             have
             such
             an
             infallible
             revelation
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             firmly
             build
             upon
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Doth
               not
               Calvin
               conclude
               you
               to
               be
               a
               lyar
               ,
               who
               saith
            
             in
             terminis
             
               that
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               in
               that
               Scripture
               intend
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               whom
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               did
               bear
               witness
            
             ?
             
               *
            
          
           
             W.
             
               T.
            
             A.
             He
             cannot
             speak
             like
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               20
            
             meekly
             ,
             or
             like
             a
             Citizen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             civilly
             ;
             he
             must
             speak
             like
             a
             
               quaker
               ,
            
             of
             whose
             Religion
             ,
             rudeness
             is
             one
             part
             ;
             but
             still
             he
             is
             unhappy
             whilst
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               lying
            
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             
               Calvin
            
             conclude
             me
             to
             be
             a
             lyar
             with
             those
             words
             which
             he
             never
             spake
             ?
             And
             what
             he
             cites
             out
             of
             
               Calvin
            
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             in
             
               Calvin
            
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             I
             mean
             on
             
               Eph.
            
             2.20
             .
             these
             words
             are
             to
             be
             found
             [
             
               Qu●●
               fundamentum
               hic
               pro
               doctrina
               sumatur
               minime
               dubium
               est
            
             ]
             that
             the
             word
             [
             foundation
             ]
             in
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             doctrine
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             )
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             doubted
             of
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             gives
             his
             reason
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             then
             concludes
             ,
             
               Itaque
               docet
               Paulus
               fidem
               ecclesiae
               in
               hac
               doctrina
               debere
               esse
               fundatam
            
             :
             therefore
             
               Paul
            
             teacheth
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             founded
             in
             this
             doctrine
             .
             But
             suppose
             some
             other
             interpreter
             speak
             the
             words
             that
             he
             puts
             upon
             
               Calvin
               ,
            
             the
             matter
             is
             soon
             answered
             ;
             for
             
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             foundation
             
               witnessed
               ,
            
             the
             word
             
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             is
             the
             foundation
             witnessing
             ▪
             or
             the
             fundamental
             doctrine
             giving
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             W.T.
             There
             's
             a
             double
             foundation
             ,
             1
             personal
             or
             real
             ;
             that
             's
             Christ
             .
             2.
             doctrinal
             or
             declarative
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               If
               the
               Scripture
               be
               no
               real
               foundation
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               imaginary
               ;
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               22
            
             
               for
               that
               which
               is
               not
               real
               ,
               is
               imaginary
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             A.
             His
             silence
             had
             been
             better
             then
             his
             sophistry
             .
             Is
             the
             story
             of
             a
             thing
             (
             the
             whole
             story
             of
             Scripture
             )
             nothing
             but
             an
             imagination
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             acted
             .
             Had
             he
             had
             as
             much
             mind
             to
             understand
             as
             he
             had
             to
             cavil
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             that
             I
             did
             not
             oppose
             real
             to
             imaginary
             ,
             but
             to
             declarative
             ,
             and
             that
             my
             plain
             meaning
             was
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             person
             or
             the
             thing
             whereupon
             we
             build
             our selves
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             whereupon
             we
             build
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             build
             our selves
             upon
             that
             thing
             or
             person
             ,
             is
             the
             doctrine
             and
             declaration
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               You
               go
               on
               to
               distinguish
               between
               Gods
               testimony
               and
               Gods
               truth
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               23
            
             
               Is
               not
               his
               testimony
               his
               truth
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             T.
             
               A.
            
             Its
             true
             ,
             I
             make
             a
             
               distinction
               ,
            
             but
             he
             falsly
             cries
             out
             that
             I
             creat
             an
             opposition
             ,
             and
             then
             runs
             on
             to
             poure
             out
             his
             pulpit-hatred
             he
             cares
             not
             how
             ;
             I
             onely
             ask
             him
             this
             question
             ,
             When
             he
             receives
             letters
             from
             
               France
            
             or
             
               Spain
               ,
            
             is
             there
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             things
             themselves
             whereof
             the
             letters
             speak
             ,
             and
             the
             letters
             and
             lines
             that
             testifie
             of
             those
             things
             ?
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               But
               the
               ground
               of
               faith
               you
               say
               may
               be
               corrupted
               ;
               nay
               ,
            
             
               
                 pag.
              
               22
            
             
               you
               say
               further
               ,
               that
               faith
               may
               be
               lost
               ;
               Is
               faith
               bottomed
               on
               a
               corruptible
               foundation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             I
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             
               the
               ground
               of
               faith
               may
               be
               corrupted
               ,
            
             but
             only
             that
             
               if
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               purged
               .
            
             And
             yet
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             say
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             which
             are
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             )
             may
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             thence
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Elect
             is
             bottomed
             on
             a
             corruptible
             foundation
             ;
             for
             their
             faith
             is
             not
             bottomed
             on
             Scripture
             
               as
               corrupted
               ,
            
             but
             as
             pure
             and
             clear
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             
             that
             word
             of
             God
             that
             endure●
             for
             ever
             having
             no
             dross
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             men
             seek
             to
             mix
             their
             dross
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Elect
             of
             God
             that
             build
             upon
             it
             ,
             do
             both
             detect
             and
             detest
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             worse
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             reports
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               may
               b●
               lost
               ,
            
             when
             the
             words
             of
             my
             letter
             were
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               Scriptures
               could
               be
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ●here
               would
               quick●y
               be
               found
               a
               loss
               in
               faith
            
             ;
             And
             hath
             not
             he
             wit
             to
             distinguish
             between
             a
             loss
             [
             in
             ]
             it
             and
             a
             loss
             [
             of
             ]
             it
             ,
             between
             less
             and
             nothing
             ?
          
           
             
               T.
               S.
               
            
             
               You
               confess
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               
                 Abe●●
                 ,
                 Enock●
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Noahs
              
               faith
               ;
               
               and
               if
               they
               were
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               then
               neither
               were
               they
               the
               ground
               of
               any
               of
               the
               Saints
               faith
               since
               them
               ;
               for
               that
               they
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               since
               have
               the
               same
               foundation
               ,
               and
               are
               built
               on
               the
               same
               Rock
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               be
               removed
               nor
               corrupted
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               most
               absurdly
               assert
               .
            
          
           
             
               VV.
               T.
            
             A.
             The
             name
             
               Scripture
            
             denotes
             and
             contains
             two
             th●ngs
             in
             it
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
               written
            
             will
             of
             God
             .
             The
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             Saints
             faith
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             as
             delivered
             by
             God
             without
             writing
             in
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             but
             in
             writing
             since
             ;
             and
             being
             now
             delivered
             in
             writing
             ,
             that
             written
             word
             is
             now
             the
             ground
             of
             Saints
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Unto
             this
             argument
             
               a
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             all
             Saints
             (
             former
             and
             later
             )
             have
             the
             same
             foundation
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             substance
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             communication
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             first
             Saints
             ,
             was
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             unwritten
             ,
             since
             the
             same
             will
             of
             God
             revealed
             and
             setting
             forth
             the
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             
               in
               and
               by
               writing
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             contained
             in
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             about
             which
             two
             things
             are
             considerable
             ,
             1.
             something
             inward
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             immutable
             truth
             of
             God
             .
             2.
             
             Something
             outward
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             the
             writing
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             exactly
             presented
             unto
             the
             Churches
             view
             ;
             when
             we
             say
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             we
             put
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of●God
             
               as
               writter
               ,
            
             
             and
             communicating
             unto
             us
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             never
             asserted
             ,
             nor
             ever
             thought
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Rock
             (
             whereon
             our
             persons
             are
             built
             )
             can
             be
             removed
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             that
             the
             Scripture
             (
             on
             which
             our
             faith
             is
             founded
             )
             may
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             though
             our
             faith
             be
             not
             grounded
             on
             corrupted
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Did
               ever
               any
               of
               those
               called
            
             Quakers
             
               say
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               was
               not
               the
               ground
               of
            
             Abrahams
             
               faith
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               all
               Saints
            
             ?
          
           
             
               VV.
               T.
            
             In
             that
             book
             (
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             writing
             my
             first
             letter
             )
             called
             ,
             
               The
               fiery
               darts
               of
               the
               d●vil
               quenched
            
             
               *
            
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             words
             
               a
            
             ,
             
               This
               again
               I
               affirm
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               did
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               is
               not
               the
               Saints
               Rule
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               that
               gave
               forth
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               we
               walk
               as
            
             Abel
             ,
             Noah
             ,
             &c.
             
               by
               the
               immediate
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               those
               Scriptures
               were
               w●itten
               .
            
             Here
             I
             observe
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             
               Quaker
            
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             the
             Saints
             Rule
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             not
             the
             Saints
             Rule
             ,
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             Christ
             calls
             the
             written
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
            
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Pharises
             made
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             their
             traditions
             .
             
               Ma●k
            
             7.10
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             
               Rom.
            
             4.3
             .
             and
             whose
             words
             doth
             it
             speak
             but
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ?
             
               Rom.
            
             10.17
             .
             2.
             
             I
             observe
             here
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               not
               the
               Saints
               Rule
               ,
            
             but
             onely
             that
             
               the
               Scripture
            
             is
             not
             ,
             yet
             the
             same
             reason
             why
             he
             holds
             the
             Scripture
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Saints
             Rule
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             we
             must
             walk
             
               by
               the
               immediate
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             excludes
             the
             word
             of
             God
             also
             ;
             for
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             are
             different
             things
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             59.21
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               24
            
             
               Because
               Christ
               saith
               to
               the
               Jews
               that
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               eternal
               life
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               did
               he
               therefore
               direct
               to
               look
               for
               life
               in
               them
               ?
               Christ
               telleth
               his
               Disciples
               that
               the
               time
               should
               come
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               killed
               them
               should
               think
               he
               did
               God
               service
               ;
               and
               will
               you
               thence
               gather
               this
               doctrine
               (
               which
               is
               as
               true
               as
               the
               former
               )
               that
               Christ
               in
               that
               Scripture
               directeth
               men
               to
               kill
               his
               Disciples
               ?
            
          
           
           
             W.
             T.
             A.
             Is
             there
             the
             same
             reason
             between
             these
             two
             ?
             were
             not
             their
             thoughts
             right
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             but
             altogether
             
               unrighteous
            
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Christ
             approve
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             condemn
             the
             other
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             thoughts
             which
             Christ
             approves
             right
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             men
             have
             other
             thoughts
             which
             Christ
             condemns
             ?
             They
             thought
             rightly
             that
             eternal
             life
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             Scripture
             
               a
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Hear
               and
               your
               soul
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             55.3
             .
             and
             of
             that
             song
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             
               Moses
            
             wrote
             ,
             
               Deuteronomie
            
             31.22
             ,
             24
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               it
               is
               your
               life
               ,
               ●euteronomy
            
             32.46.47
             .
             Therefore
             from
             their
             own
             right
             concession
             Christ
             presseth
             them
             to
             search
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             shews
             further
             ,
             how
             that
             eternal
             life
             (
             which
             they
             truly
             thought
             was
             to
             be
             had
             there
             )
             was
             to
             be
             had
             and
             enjoyed
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             
               their
               testify
               n●
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Unto
             this
             my
             Letter
             spake
             further
             ,
             which
             he
             lightly
             passes
             over
             ;
             for
             a
             mans
             easiest
             way
             is
             ,
             to
             slight
             that
             wherein
             he
             cannot
             satisfie
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Cant
               at
               eternal
               life
               which
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               25
            
             
               b●
               yet
               had
               in
               Scrip●ure
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               which
               is
               not
               Christ
               ?
               where
               had
               you
               this
               rare
               piece
               of
               Logick
               ,
               That
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               one
               thing
               ,
               is
               yet
               to
               be
               had
               in
               anothe●
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             Here
             are
             great
             words
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             know
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             understanding
             do
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             against
             Logick
             nor
             any
             right
             reason
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             alone
             to
             be
             had
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             
               in
               one
               sense
               ,
            
             may
             yet
             be
             had
             in
             another
             ▪
             to
             wit
             ,
             in
             another
             sense
             ,
             and
             
               in
               another
               war
               ,
            
             as
             
               Deut.
            
             30.20
             .
             it
             is
             said
             of
             God
             ,
             
               He
               is
               thy
               life
            
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             truly
             add
             ,
             
               He
               only
            
             :
             
               b
            
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Deu●
               .
            
             32.47
             .
             
               It
               is
               thy
               life
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             So
             
               Prov.
            
             3.18
             .
             and
             4.22
             .
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               makes
               fre●
               ,
               Jo●.
            
             8.36
             .
             that
             is
             he
             only
             ,
             for
             who
             else
             is
             the
             Redeemer
             ?
             and
             yet
             that
             Redeemer
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Truth
               shall
               make
               you
               free
            
             :
             So
             
               God
               is
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               beside
               him
               ,
               Isa.
            
             45.21
             .
             and
             yet
             men
             are
             ordinarily
             called
             Saviours
             ,
             
               Judg.
            
             3.9
             .
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             14.45
             .
             
               Obad.
            
             v
             21.
             
             Thus
             the
             life
             of
             a
             condemned
             Malefactor
             lies
             only
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             lies
             also
             in
             the
             pardon
             sealed
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Instrument
             reaching
             forth
             the
             Magistrates
             mercy
             for
             the
             Malefactors
             safety
          
           
             T.S.
             
               The
               Scriptures
               testifie
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               is
               life
               therefore
               to
               be
               had
               in
               them
               ?
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               25
            
             
               Is
               the
               d●c●aration
               touching
               any
               thing
               the
               thing
               it self
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             Whether
             it
             be
             the
             thing
             it self
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             means
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ;
             as
             the
             declaration
             of
             plenty
             in
             Egypt
             shewed
             life
             was
             to
             be
             had
             there
             ,
             &
             directed
             a
             famished
             creatures
             to
             repair
             thither
             for
             it
             :
             So
             the
             Scripture
             declaring
             the
             way
             of
             life
             (
             with
             a
             purpose
             also
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             way
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             it
             )
             it
             is
             said
             truly
             to
             help
             us
             to
             life
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             the
             Scripture
             not
             only
             declares
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             life
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             but
             shews
             also
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             we
             should
             be
             ;
             yea
             and
             puts
             us
             also
             (
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             )
             into
             a
             capacity
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             receive
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             
               John
            
             20.31
             .
             yea
             such
             a
             neerness
             there
             is
             between
             the
             word
             of
             life
             and
             life
             it self
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             our
             life
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               kn●w
               that
               his
               commandement
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Father
             which
             himself
             was
             to
             deliver
             )
             
               is
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             John
             12.50
          
           
             W.
             T.
             I
             would
             ask
             you
             this
             one
             question
             ,
             whereupon
             must
             I
             believe
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             true
             light
             that
             lightens
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             
               T.
               S.
               
            
             
               I
               ask
               you
               again
               whether
               that
               all
               the
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               from
               
                 Abe
              
               to
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
                 
                   Pag.
                
                 26
              
               who
               spake
               those
               words
               ,
               did
               believe
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               true
               light
               ?
               if
               they
               did
               ,
               then
               I
               demand
               on
               what
               ground
               did
               they
               believe
               it
               ?
               and
               on
               what
               ground
               did
               
                 John
              
               himself
               ,
               who
               spake
               the
               words
               ,
               believe
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             T.
             A.
             Here
             are
             shuffling
             things
             ;
             instead
             of
             answering
             one
             question
             of
             mine
             ,
             he
             puts
             me
             to
             answer
             two
             or
             three
             of
             his
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             slide
             out
             of
             his
             questions
             as
             he
             doth
             out
             of
             mine
             ,
             but
             answer
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             to
             whom
             that
             truth
             was
             revealed
             extraordinarily
             (
             as
             to
             
               John
            
             and
             the
             pen-men
             of
             Scripture
             such
             truths
             were
             )
             believed
             them
             because
             of
             that
             extraordinary
             Revelation
             ;
             they
             to
             whom
             any
             such
             was
             revealed
             before
             the
             word
             of
             God
             was
             written
             ,
             believed
             it
             because
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             those
             wayes
             
             of
             Revelation
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             use
             then
             ;
             but
             since
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             had
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             holy
             men
             have
             believed
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             particular
             (
             after
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             record
             it
             )
             because
             of
             Scripture-revelation
             .
             But
             after
             this
             answering
             of
             his
             questions
             ,
             I
             must
             call
             him
             again
             to
             mine
             ,
             and
             ask
             him
             once
             more
             ,
             
               w●e●eupon
               he
               believes
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               light
               that
               enlightens
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               world
            
             ;
             If
             he
             saies
             ,
             he
             believes
             it
             be
             extraordinary
             revelation
             ,
             let
             him
             shevv
             &
             prove
             such
             a
             revelation
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             as
             needless
             as
             to
             do
             that
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             which
             is
             already
             done
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             ;
             if
             he
             say
             he
             believes
             it
             because
             the
             Scripture
             
               Joh.
            
             1.9
             .
             saith
             so
             ,
             then
             I
             say
             still
             he
             must
             believe
             and
             build
             on
             that
             Scripture
             first
             (
             and
             so
             grant
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             faith
             )
             otherwise
             the
             house
             and
             edifice
             of
             Quakers
             will
             fall
             for
             want
             of
             a
             foundation
             .
             And
             so
             it
             will
             howsoever
             ,
             because
             howsoever
             that
             be
             an
             excellent
             and
             established
             truth
             ,
             yet
             they
             build
             ●wood
             ,
             
               hey
               and
               stubble
            
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             After
             he
             hath
             spoken
             his
             pleasure
             of
             what
             he
             calls
             my
             
               dro●sie
               interpretations
            
             (
             which
             whatsoever
             they
             be
             ,
             were
             occasioned
             by
             his
             jugling
             expressions
             )
             he
             comes
             further
             to
             lay
             open
             himself
             thus
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               I
               own
               no
               Relig●on
               but
               th●t
               which
               teacheth
               a
               man
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               work
               righteousness
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               20
            
             
               to
               visit
               the
               fatherless
               and
               widows
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               hi●self
               unspotted
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               Christ
               is
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               I
               own
               as
               the
               founda●ion
               of
               my
               Religion
               ,
               who
               is
               within
               me
               unless
               I
               be
               a
               Reprobate
               .
            
          
           
             W.
             T.
             A.
             Here
             's
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Religion
             ;
             may
             not
             a
             man
             make
             as
             fair
             a
             profession
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             come
             short
             of
             salvation
             ?
             But
             I
             shall
             explicate
             my self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             grant
             that
             they
             who
             truly
             fear
             God
             ,
             are
             the
             persons
             that
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             fears
             God
             truly
             that
             doth
             not
             so
             reverence
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             his
             righteousness
             ,
             as
             therein
             alone
             to
             look
             for
             his
             salvation
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             3.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             say
             that
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             and
             the
             working
             of
             righteousness
             are
             evidences
             to
             a
             man
             of
             his
             good
             estate
             ,
             and
             Gods
             way
             wherein
             to
             come
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             procure
             
             our
             happiness
             ,
             neither
             will
             any
             wise
             man
             rest
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             salvation
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             5.2
             .
             
               Isa.
            
             64.6
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It's
             wonder
             he
             should
             own
             such
             a
             Religion
             as
             saith
             nothing
             of
             faith
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             a
             chief
             lesson
             that
             the
             Gospel
             teacheth
             for
             a
             sinners
             salvation
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             16.16
             .
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             1.16
             .
             This
             is
             an
             old
             Popish
             trick
             ,
             to
             make
             much
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             St.
             
               James
            
             (
             in
             a
             mistaken
             interpretation
             )
             and
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             doctrine
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
            
             in
             its
             true
             sense
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             3.28
             .
             when
             they
             should
             join
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             to
             ●aith
             the
             justification
             of
             men
             as
             sinners
             and
             to
             works
             ,
             their
             justification
             as
             believers
             ,
             
               Jam.
            
             2.22
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               ●ight
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               I
               own
               as
               the
               fou●dation
               of
               my
               Religion
               ,
               who
               is
               within
               me
               .
            
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             he
             build
             his
             Religion
             and
             salvation
             on
             that
             Christ
             [
             who
             ]
             is
             within
             ,
             or
             on
             Christ
             [
             as
             ]
             he
             is
             within
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             that
             of
             Christ
             which
             is
             within
             ;
             I
             grant
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               except
               we
               be
               Reprobates
               ,
            
             but
             its
             true
             also
             that
             Christ
             doth
             not
             save
             us
             [
             as
             ]
             within
             us
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             put
             within
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             salvation
             or
             Christ
             by
             that
             ;
             for
             ,
             how
             can
             that
             save
             us
             which
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             &
             which
             needs
             a
             Saviour
             ?
             It
             is
             therefore
             Christ
             without
             us
             ,
             that
             saves
             us
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             what
             he
             wrought
             without
             us
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             dying
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             rising
             again
             for
             our
             justification
             ;
             nor
             doth
             grace
             reign
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             any
             other
             way
             then
             through
             Christs
             righteousness
             made
             ours
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             5.21
             .
             which
             clearly
             appears
             in
             converted
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             within
             whom
             Christ
             was
             abundantly
             ;
             he
             feared
             God
             and
             wrought
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             desires
             
               to
               be
               found
               not
               having
               his
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               through
               the
               f●i●h
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               of
               God
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               That
               you
               may
               know
               my
               Religion
               will
               bear
               the
               trial
               ,
               I
               do
               hereby
               declare
               my self
               free
               and
               willing
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               28
            
             
               upon
               seasonable
               notice
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               your
               Congregation
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               whole
               County
               to
               have
               my
               principles
               tried
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               VV.
               T.
            
             A.
             1.
             
             It
             seems
             he
             thinks
             now
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             
             touchstone
             ,
             or
             Rule
             to
             try
             things
             by
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             been
             in
             my
             Congregation
             once
             already
             ,
             which
             (
             considering
             his
             sad
             Apostacy
             since
             )
             I
             am
             sorry
             for
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             have
             to
             do
             with
             him
             there
             again
             ,
             nor
             by
             way
             of
             dispute
             anywhere
             else
             I
             have
             not
             been
             used
             to
             tumultuous
             things
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             like
             his
             conference
             will
             be
             better
             then
             his
             writing
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             others
             judge
             whether
             it
             be
             fit
             a
             Congregation
             (
             especially
             a
             whole
             County
             )
             should
             be
             called
             together
             to
             hear
             it
             .
             I
             began
             with
             him
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             shall
             walk
             with
             him
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             nor
             long
             in
             that
             ,
             but
             shall
             leave
             him
             as
             a
             man
             whom
             no
             conference
             or
             writing
             is
             like
             to
             do
             good
             upon
             ,
             unless
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             to
             change
             his
             heart
             ,
             which
             I
             should
             be
             most
             glad
             to
             see
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Can
               ●ny
               man
               be
               said
               to
               own
               the
               Spirit
               that
               breathed
               f●rth
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               living
               the
               life
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               disown
               the
               Scripture
               which
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               that
               Spirit
               and
               that
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               a
            
          
           
             W.
             T.
             
               A.
            
             I
             grant
             that
             they
             that
             truly
             own
             the
             spirit
             breathed
             forth
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             live
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             will
             also
             own
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             are
             these
             two
             distinct
             things
             though
             they
             meet
             together
             ,
             and
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             person
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             further
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             own
             the
             Sgirit
             in
             profession
             that
             breathed
             forth
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             own
             the
             Scripture
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Z●dekia
               ,
            
             that
             owned
             and
             arrogated
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             yet
             disowned
             and
             detested
             what
             
               Michaias
            
             spake
             by
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             
               King.
            
             22.24
             ,
             28.
             2
             Thes.
             2.2
             .
             so
             
               quakers
            
             talk
             much
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             instead
             of
             owning
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             their
             design
             is
             found
             to
             be
             to
             depend
             upon
             an
             unwritten
             word
             immediatly
             dictated
             to
             them
             within
             themselves
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             him
             who
             is
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             the
             word
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             manifested
             (
             as
             they
             give
             out
             )
             within
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
             
               ●am.
               Eaton●
            
             answer
             to
             the
             
               quakers
            
             19.
             queries
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             
             Yea
             ,
             they
             do
             little
             less
             then
             deride
             the
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             calling
             Ministers
             in
             contempt
             ,
             preachers
             of
             the
             letter
             .
             when
             as
             they
             preach
             those
             spiritual
             truths
             that
             be
             contained
             in
             it
             ;
             yea
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             makes
             this
             out-crie
             .
             All
             people
             
             cease
             from
             their
             outside
             lights
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Christ
             in
             you
             ;
             and
             this
             light
             is
             not
             a
             chapter
             without
             you
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             &c.
             
             Perfect
             Pharisee
             p.
             20.
             out
             of
             
               James
               Nayler
               ,
            
             in
             a
             book
             called
             
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               shining
               out
               of
               the
               north
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             word
             
               Sacrament
               .
            
          
           
             T
             S.
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               30
            
             
               [
               SAcrament
               ]
               principally
               signifieth
               the
               Oath
               by
               which
               Souldiers
               of
               old
               bound
               themselves
               to
               be
               faithful
               to
               their
               Captains
               ;
               and
               is
               there
               such
               affinity
               between
               this
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               sign
               ,
               seal
               ,
               Antitype
               and
               example
               ?
            
          
           
             W.
             T.
             A.
             Its
             true
             that
             the
             word
             [
             Sacrament
             ]
             among
             profane
             Authors
             signifies
             a
             military
             oath
             ,
             which
             because
             it
             was
             accounted
             of
             all
             things
             the
             most
             sacred
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             went
             under
             the
             name
             also
             of
             a
             most
             holy
             mystery
             
               a
            
             ;
             hence
             use
             was
             made
             of
             the
             same
             word
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             holy
             things
             instituted
             therein
             of
             God
             wherein
             there
             was
             a
             secret
             and
             mysterious
             signification
             ;
             and
             in
             special
             ,
             the
             two
             New
             Testament
             
               Seals
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             I
             deny
             not
             therefore
             that
             notion
             and
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             
               Sacrament
            
             which
             he
             and
             many
             others
             mention
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             fit
             to
             set
             forth
             these
             Seals
             as
             they
             represent
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             〈◊〉
             side
             they
             assure
             us
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Covenant
             on
             Gods
             part
             ;
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             we
             are
             therein
             consecrated
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             bound
             (
             as
             Souldiers
             were
             that
             took
             that
             military
             Oath
             )
             to
             perform
             the
             Covenant
             on
             our
             part
             :
             But
             this
             being
             granted
             ,
             it
             no
             way
             crosseth
             the
             ordinary
             description
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               an
               outward
               and
               visible
               signe
               of
               a
               spiri●ual
               and
               invisib●e
               Grace
               .
            
             Now
             to
             set
             two
             things
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             which
             being
             rightly
             taken
             ,
             do
             very
             well
             stand
             together
             ,
             is
             a
             poor
             quarrel
             .
             And
             so
             is
             the
             whole
             contestation
             about
             the
             word
             
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             it
             being
             not
             made
             any
             matter
             or
             necessary
             appurtenance
             of
             our
             faith
             ;
             but
             used
             only
             as
             a
             convenient
             and
             received
             expression
             of
             that
             thing
             which
             is
             found
             in
             Scripture
          
           
           
             Whereas
             he
             questioneth
             further
             ,
             what
             affinity
             there
             is
             between
             the
             words
             
               sig●e
               and
               sea●
               ,
            
             and
             the
             word
             
               Sacrament
               ,
            
             as
             it
             relates
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Military
             Oath
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             words
             
               signe
            
             and
             
               seal
            
             expresse
             what
             we
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             benefits
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             represented
             and
             sealed
             in
             that
             Ordinance
             :
             The
             word
             
               Sacramen
            
             (
             in
             that
             sense
             wherein
             he
             takes
             it
             )
             shews
             what
             God
             is
             to
             have
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             cavilling
             about
             my
             forbearing
             to
             answer
             his
             
               qu●r●es
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             this
             ,
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               32
            
             That
             though
             questions
             may
             be
             asked
             profitably
             when
             they
             be
             asked
             sincerely
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             times
             wherein
             many
             men
             frame
             
               querie●
            
             to
             pick
             quarrels
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             better
             some
             silence
             then
             more
             strife
             .
             If
             therefore
             I
             had
             answered
             none
             of
             his
             queries
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             querulous
             ;
             yet
             some
             I
             answered
             briefly
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             sooner
             done
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             all
             men
             may
             see
             how
             willing
             the
             wayward
             questionist
             is
             to
             be
             informed
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Did
               no●
            
             Paul
             
               and
               other
               Saints
               witness
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               whenas
               he
               lived
               in
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               32
            
             
               and
               was
               in
               them
               their
               hope
               of
               glory
               ,
               strength
               ,
               life
               ,
               peace
            
             ?
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             Christ
             is
             come
             already
             in
             the
             flesh
             
               to
               us
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Spirit
             
               into
               us
            
             ;
             but
             is
             not
             come
             yet
             ,
             nor
             till
             the
             last
             day
             is
             to
             come
             
               in
               his
               power
               and
               glory
               ,
               Matt.
            
             24.30
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             calling
             of
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               I
               Judge
               those
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               32
            
             
               who
               run
               not
               before
               they
               are
               sent
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               do
               abide
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               have
               received
               that
               gift
               (
               not
               by
               expence
               of
               money
               in
               a
               University
               ,
               but
               )
               freely
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               made
               able
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New-Testament
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               preach
               him
               in
               words
               ,
               and
               own
               him
               by
               their
               works
               .
            
          
           
           
             W.T.
             A.
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             so
             many
             publike
             Teachers
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             description
             may
             be
             justly
             applyed
             ,
             they
             having
             received
             a
             gift
             to
             be
             able
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             freely
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             money
             expended
             in
             the
             University
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             it
             freely
             
               ●n
               God
               wa●
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             obedient
             serving
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             doing
             their
             own
             endeavor
             ,
             in
             
               reading
               ,
               meditating
               ,
               studying
               to
               shew
               th●mse●v●s
               〈…〉
               ,
            
             as
             
               Timothy
            
             was
             charged
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             had
             that
             gift
             freely
             from
             God
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             2.15
             .
             But
             how
             true
             his
             profession
             is
             that
             such
             men
             are
             precious
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             let
             his
             precious
             Epistle
             
               ●o
               [
               ●ll
               ]
               the
               publike
               Teachers
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
            
             shew
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             co●trary
             sort
             ,
             whom
             he
             describeth
             and
             judgeth
             not
             to
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             his
             meaning
             were
             only
             to
             shew
             a
             dislike
             of
             men
             vitious
             in
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             there
             be
             Ministers
             enough
             that
             would
             join
             with
             him
             in
             that
             ,
             who
             yet
             cannot
             consent
             with
             him
             in
             saying
             such
             are
             no
             Ministers
             ;
             becaus
             even
             among
             men
             unquestionably
             call'd
             (
             as
             te
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             were
             )
             there
             hath
             still
             been
             a
             corrupt
             mixture
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             any
             tell
             the
             people
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             they
             do
             ,
             p.
             33.
             )
             that
             
               a
               heap
               of
               stones
               is
               the
               Churc●
               ,
            
             is
             (
             I
             think
             )
             his
             tale
             ;
             yet
             may
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Congregation
             meets
             (
             which
             is
             not
             an
             heap
             of
             stones
             ;
             but
             is
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             a
             decent
             house
             )
             be
             as
             properly
             called
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             as
             that
             place
             is
             called
             the
             
               Court
            
             where
             Tenants
             do
             (
             at
             times
             )
             meet
             together
             to
             wait
             upon
             their
             Lord
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Centurion
             built
             the
             Jews
             
               a
               Synagogue
               .
            
             
               a
            
             Here
             this
             Writer
             comes
             and
             complains
             ,
             That
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             Jews
             call
             an
             heap
             of
             Stones
             a
             Congregation
             (
             for
             that
             the
             word
             Synagogue
             
               *
            
             signifies
             )
             But
             he
             that
             complains
             without
             reason
             ,
             must
             go
             home
             again
             without
             relief
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Where
               is
               it
               written
               that
               one
               was
               made
               a
               Minister
               by
               ordinary
               call
               ,
               mother
               by
               extraordinary
               ?
            
          
           
             W.T.
             A.
             The
             
               thing
            
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             1.1
             .
             
               Act.
            
             14.23
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Is
               there
               so
               much
               as
               mention
               made
               i●
               either
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               of
               a
               Call
               ordinary
               or
               extraordinary
               ?
               and
               have
               you
               yet
               the
               confidence
               positively
               to
               assert
               that
               it
               is
               so
               written
               in
               these
               
               Scriptures
               ?
               Must
               your
               dreams
               and
               dr●wsie
               meanings
               passe
               for
               Scripture
               ?
            
          
           
             W.T.
             A.
             Its
             wonder
             that
             this
             quick-sighted
             youth
             (
             that
             speaks
             so
             much
             here
             and
             otherwhere
             of
             dreaming
             and
             drowsinesse
             )
             should
             be
             so
             dull
             ,
             and
             obtuse
             himself
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             see
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             The
             
               thing
            
             is
             written
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             
               words
            
             are
             written
             :
             Why
             doth
             he
             not
             awake
             himself
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             those
             two
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             in
             their
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             lay
             before
             us
             a
             Calling
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             one
             from
             Christ
             immediately
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Paul
            
             was
             called
             himself
             (
             which
             we
             call
             extraordinary
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             but
             of
             certain
             persons
             ,
             and
             but
             for
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             extraordinary
             miraculous
             gifts
             )
             this
             the
             first
             Scripture
             shews
             ,
             
               Gal.
            
             1.1
             .
             The
             other
             from
             Christ
             mediately
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             so
             Elders
             were
             ordained
             by
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Barnabas
               ,
            
             as
             the
             other
             Scripture
             shews
             ,
             
               ●ct
            
             14.23
             .
             this
             we
             call
             ordinary
             ,
             as
             being
             common
             to
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             make
             two
             doors
             into
             the
             Sheepfold
             (
             as
             this
             caviller
             would
             collect
             )
             but
             two
             ways
             of
             entring
             in
             by
             the
             same
             door
             .
          
           
             T.
             S
             
               You
               say
               ,
               This
               distinction
               hath
               ever
               ●een
               us'd
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               34
            
             
               w●en
               it
               was
               never
               us'd
               among
               any
               of
               the
               Churches
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptur●●
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             A.
             I
             said
             so
             in
             an
             usual
             way
             of
             speaking
             ,
             yet
             not
             meaning
             to
             extend
             it
             to
             all
             that
             time
             wherein
             God
             hath
             had
             a
             Church
             (
             which
             hath
             been
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             )
             but
             to
             declare
             only
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             of
             long
             and
             continual
             use
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             word
             
               ver
            
             is
             ordinarily
             used
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             to
             signifie
             a
             long
             ,
             and
             yet
             limited
             term
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             1
             
               Sam.
            
             27.12
             .
             
               Exod.
            
             12.24
             .
             &
             21.6
             .
          
           
             Besides
             that
             in
             the
             Scripture-Churches
             there
             was
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             )
             this
             distinction
             in
             the
             ground
             and
             thing
             it self
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             form
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             Our
             gifts
             ,
             abilities
             ,
             and
             fitnesse
             for
             the
             Ministry
             (
             which
             are
             Gods
             inward
             call
             )
             were
             first
             tryed
             ,
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               35
            
             and
             testimonials
             of
             our
             carriage
             were
             given
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Doth
               the
               Scripture
               anywhere
               say
               ,
               That
               gifts
               ,
               abilities
               and
               fitness
               for
               the
               Ministry
               are
               Gods
               inward
               call
               ?
               or
               
               that
               any
               of
               the
               Saints
               sought
               Testimonials
               in
               order
               to
               their
               being
               made
               Ministers
               ?
               or
               did
               
                 Pau●
              
               &
               
                 Peter
              
               keep
               any
               Chaplains
               to
               try
               men
               ?
            
          
           
             W.T.
             A.
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             anywhere
             said
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               ,
               love
               ,
            
             and
             holy
             
               desires
            
             are
             inward
             Graces
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             enough
             (
             therefore
             )
             in
             Scripture
             to
             gather
             that
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             when
             as
             we
             find
             there
             that
             such
             vertues
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             
               i●ner
               and
               hidden
               man
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             &
             that
             in
             opposition
             to
             outward
             and
             bodily
             things
             ,
             
               Ro.
            
             7.22
             .
             &
             10.10
             .
             1
             
               Pe●.
            
             3.3
             ,
             4.2
             
               Co●
               .
            
             4.16
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             
               Paul
            
             describes
             the
             qualities
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             are
             inward
             ,
             and
             whereunto
             are
             opposed
             other
             qualifications
             which
             are
             outward
             .
             These
             qualities
             (
             namely
             ,
             abilities
             for
             ,
             and
             strong
             desires
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             )
             are
             a
             
               Call
               ,
            
             because
             God
             plants
             them
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             pointing
             to
             ;
             putting
             them
             into
             a
             capacity
             for
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             leading
             unto
             that
             Calling
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             an
             
               inward
            
             Call
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             seated
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Whatever
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Peter
            
             did
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             
               Paul
            
             requires
             of
             
               T●mothy
            
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Deacons
             be
             
               proved
            
             (
             and
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             also
             )
             before
             they
             could
             use
             that
             Office
             ,
             1
             
               T●m
               .
            
             3.10
             .
             why
             are
             the
             things
             required
             in
             Ministers
             so
             fully
             and
             distinctly
             prescribed
             ?
             Why
             is
             such
             a
             precise
             commandment
             given
             ,
             to
             
               lay
               hands
               sudd●nly
               upon
               no
               man
            
             ;
             but
             that
             diligent
             search
             was
             to
             be
             made
             into
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             made
             Ministers
             ?
             
             for
             which
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             there
             were
             able
             and
             faithful
             Instruments
             and
             Agents
             employed
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Expression
             of
             
               keeping
               Chaplains
               ,
            
             that
             's
             but
             to
             make
             himself
             &
             his
             company
             merry
             ,
             who
             had
             more
             need
             to
             be
             made
             wise
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               But
               who
               are
               those
               that
               tryed
               you
               ?
               were
               they
               not
               such
               as
               are
               like
               unto
               your self
               ?
            
             
               
                 Pag.
              
               35
            
             
               could
               they
               try
               your
               gifts
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               the
               gift
               themselves
               ?
               Could
               those
               that
               were
               enemies
               to
               the
               cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               try
               who
               were
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             W.T.
             A.
             1.
             
             If
             they
             were
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             like
             my self
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             others
             to
             speak
             and
             judge
             whether
             they
             were
             such
             as
             he
             describes
             afterward
             ;
             nor
             would
             he
             speak
             so
             of
             former-Ordainers
             (
             without
             any
             exception
             or
             discretion
             )
             if
             he
             were
             as
             careful
             to
             speak
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             vvilling
             to
             speak
             the
             vvorst
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Though
             
               Tryars
            
             be
             very
             blamable
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             personal
             carriage
             ,
             yet
             having
             abilities
             in
             themselves
             ,
             
             and
             rules
             to
             walk
             by
             in
             their
             examination
             ;
             they
             might
             make
             a
             true
             discovery
             in
             the
             capacity
             of
             
               Tryars
               .
            
             An
             Artificer
             may
             be
             a
             dissolute
             man
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             yet
             being
             skilfull
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             may
             be
             fitter
             than
             a
             man
             of
             better
             carriage
             to
             try
             those
             that
             pretend
             to
             that
             Calling
             :
             And
             as
             for
             grace
             and
             goodness
             (
             besides
             that
             many
             that
             were
             Examiners
             and
             Ordainers
             formerly
             were
             godly
             men
             )
             even
             he
             that
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             is
             possest
             with
             true
             grace
             himself
             ;
             yet
             may
             be
             so
             farre
             acquianted
             wi●h
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             
               probable
            
             evidences
             of
             it
             :
             Whereof
             (
             on
             the
             other
             side
             )
             the
             holiest
             man
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             give
             an
             
               infalible
               character
            
             in
             another
             man
             .
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             And
             that
             there
             might
             be
             an
             outward
             calling
             ,
             we
             were
             Ordained
             by
             Bishops
             that
             were
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             other
             Presbyters
             that
             were
             not
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             and
             wer●
             joyned
             with
             them
             in
             our
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               You
               have
               well
               derived
               your
               Succession
               ,
               and
               very
               learnedly
               acknowledge
               your self
               and
               your
               Brethren
               to
               be
               Romes
               Emissaries
               ,
               brats
               of
               Babylon
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             1.
             
             He
             must
             have
             leave
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             
             be
             true
             because
             he
             saies
             so
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             his
             Book
             shewes
             himself
             a
             man
             of
             a
             
               deceitfull
               tongue
               .
            
             But
             were
             those
             Bishops
             and
             Presbyters
             Antichristian
             ,
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             were
             buried
             in
             Antichristian
             flames
             ?
             Or
             divers
             others
             that
             have
             imployed
             themselves
             from
             time
             to
             time
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             opposing
             of
             
               Antichrist
            
             and
             his
             antichristian
             doctrines
             ;
             renouncing
             also
             in
             their
             practice
             ,
             his
             waies
             of
             worship
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             he
             say
             they
             were
             Antichristian
             ,
             because
             their
             Ordination
             
             and
             call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             came
             from
             Antichrist
             ,
             although
             I
             doubt
             not
             they
             that
             fear
             God
             sufficiently
             see
             the
             Lords
             approbation
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             the
             effect
             they
             have
             found
             it
             to
             have
             on
             their
             hearts
             and
             souls
             ;
             yet
             for
             their
             further
             satisfaction
             (
             this
             being
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             still
             urged
             by
             those
             of
             all
             sorts
             that
             are
             adversaries
             to
             the
             Ministry
             )
             I
             shall
             give
             this
             more
             particular
             account
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             First
             as
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             is
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             are
             from
             Christ
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             4.11
             .
             and
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             their
             ordination
             also
             is
             from
             Christ
             ,
             
               Tit.
            
             1.5
             .
             so
             the
             ordaining
             of
             publick
             Teachers
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             was
             not
             from
             ,
             but
             long
             before
             Antichrist
             ;
             
             for
             we
             find
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Acts
            
             14.23
             .
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             4.14
             .
             If
             the
             Ministry
             be
             said
             to
             have
             been
             under
             Antichrist
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             denyed
             ;
             but
             that
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             passed
             
               through
               Antichrist
            
             ▪
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             also
             did
             and
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             confessed
             are
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             rejected
             Now
             though
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             our
             Ministry
             came
             
               through
            
             Antichrist
             ;
             yet
             that
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             it
             came
             
               from
            
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             came
             not
             from
             him
             ;
             for
             how
             could
             that
             come
             from
             him
             that
             was
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             onely
             passed
             through
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             Army
             through
             an
             enemies
             countrey
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             denyed
             ,
             that
             this
             and
             other
             Ordinances
             were
             defiled
             in
             the
             passage
             ;
             but
             its
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             made
             ●oul
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             made
             null
             and
             to
             loose
             their
             nature
             and
             substance
             .
             It
             is
             
             observed
             that
             Priests
             and
             School
             doctors
             ordained
             in
             popish
             Churches
             and
             Schools
             ,
             were
             by
             Oath
             solemnly
             bound
             to
             confute
             errour
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             the
             antient
             Apostolick
             Faith
             .
             
               I
               am
            
             (
             saith
             
               Luther
               )
               a
               baptized
               Christian
               ,
               and
               withall
               ,
               a
               sworn
               Doctor
               of
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               a
               daily
               preacher
               ,
               whom
               it
               concerns
               in
               regard
               of
               my
               name
               ,
               condition
               ,
               oath
               and
               office
               ,
               to
               ab●lish
               perverse
               ,
               false
               ,
               seducing
               ,
               impious
               doctrines
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               hinder
               them
               .
            
             And
             this
             reason
             he
             gives
             of
             his
             burning
             of
             popish
             and
             poisoning
             
               b
            
             Books
          
           
             As
             this
             (
             on
             the
             one
             side
             )
             addes
             little
             to
             the
             reputation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             who
             though
             they
             had
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             have
             managed
             them
             for
             the
             devils
             use
             )
             no
             more
             than
             it
             added
             to
             
               Belshashers
            
             honour
             and
             happiness
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             in
             his
             custody
             ,
             the
             
               Golden
               vessels
               that
               were
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             to
             drink
             and
             quaff
             in
             ,
             
             
               Dan.
            
             5.3
             .
             So
             (
             on
             the
             other
             side
             )
             it
             cannot
             be
             justly
             reckoned
             a
             disparagement
             to
             our
             Ministry
             received
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             passed
             through
             and
             been
             polluted
             by
             the
             Romish
             Channel
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             it
             was
             a
             dishonour
             to
             those
             holy
             Vessels
             ,
             or
             them
             that
             bare
             them
             and
             ministred
             with
             them
             ,
             
               Isa
            
             52.11
             .
             that
             they
             were
             abused
             to
             the
             
               praise
            
             of
             Idol
             gods
             in
             
               Babilon
               ,
               Dan.
            
             5.4
             .
             when
             after
             they
             came
             to
             be
             used
             according
             to
             the
             minde
             and
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             true
             God
             in
             
               Sion
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             lawfull
             
             Call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             no
             not
             for
             substance
             )
             yet
             our
             first
             Reformers
             and
             noble
             Predecessors
             ,
             might
             be
             surely
             said
             to
             be
             lawfully
             called
             ,
             because
             they
             being
             men
             of
             extraordinary
             abilities
             ,
             spirits
             and
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             inwardly
             and
             eminently
             qualified
             and
             called
             ,
             were
             also
             accepted
             ,
             chosen
             and
             clos'd
             with
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             called
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             those
             Christians
             that
             were
             lovers
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             wayes
             of
             God
             in
             those
             corrupt
             times
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             be
             truely
             said
             (
             as
             things
             then
             stood
             )
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             ministerial
             work
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
               But
               you
               say
               Ministers
               are
               to
               be
               Ordained
               by
               Ministers
               and
               to
               be
               set
               apart
               by
               the
               Presbytery
            
             
               c
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
            
             True
             ;
             
               regularly
               and
               in
               settled
               times
            
             and
             when
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             for
             
               Paul
            
             doth
             not
             send
             to
             the
             Christians
             of
             
               Cre●e
            
             to
             Ordain
             Elders
             themselv●s
             ,
             but
             he
             leaves
             
               Titus
            
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             But
             many
             things
             may
             be
             done
             lawfully
             in
             a
             confused
             time
             ,
             and
             when
             Churches
             are
             in
             constituting
             and
             reforming
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             when
             they
             are
             once
             formed
             and
             settled
             .
             When
             a
             town
             is
             on
             fire
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             Bucket
             ,
             that
             hath
             strength
             and
             means
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             is
             called
             to
             quench
             it
             .
             
             The
             world
             was
             all
             on
             a
             flame
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             by
             the
             popish
             fire
             ;
             This
             fire
             was
             to
             be
             quenched
             that
             it
             might
             not
             devoure
             all
             .
             The
             first
             Reformers
             had
             Buckets
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             gifts
             and
             abilities
             to
             draw
             water
             out
             of
             the
             wells
             of
             salvation
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             consumption
             of
             all
             right
             Religion
             :
             And
             God
             put
             a
             spirit
             into
             them
             more
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             to
             be
             invincibly
             stout
             and
             vigorous
             in
             that
             work
             .
             When
             the
             Papists
             therefore
             burn'd
             
               Luthers
            
             Books
             ,
             to
             the
             hinderance
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             alienating
             of
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             multitude
             from
             it
             ;
             
               a
            
             
               I
               in
               like
               manner
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               hope
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               confirm
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               Christian
               truth
               ,
               burn'd
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Adversaries
               ,
               whom
               there
               was
               no
               hope
               to
               reform
               .
            
             Unto
             these
             abilities
             so
             animated
             and
             heightened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             we
             adde
             the
             consent
             and
             call
             of
             all
             Protestant
             people
             that
             they
             lived
             amongst
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             we
             may
             upon
             good
             reason
             judge
             that
             (
             as
             things
             stood
             then
             )
             they
             had
             a
             sufficient
             call
             to
             the
             Ministry
             themselves
             ;
             and
             from
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             other
             succeeding
             Protestant
             Ministers
             might
             ,
             and
             did
             receive
             a
             more
             compleat
             Call
             ,
             carried
             in
             every
             point
             in
             scripture
             order
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             is
             answered
             and
             declared
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             
             Popery
             prevailed
             not
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ;
             but
             (
             the
             Gospel
             being
             planted
             here
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             or
             Apostolical
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             all
             probability
             that
             they
             might
             preserve
             and
             propagate
             a
             Church
             ,
             ordained
             a
             Ministry
             according
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Rules
             )
             there
             were
             still
             here
             some
             reserved
             even
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             who
             bowed
             not
             the
             knee
             to
             
               Baal
               ,
            
             but
             contended
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             .
             And
             (
             to
             speak
             more
             particularly
             )
             the
             corruptions
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             would
             have
             introduced
             about
             the
             ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             other
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             ,
             were
             withstood
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             
               England
               .
               Speed
               Hist.
               of
               great
               Brit.
               Book
            
             9.
             
               chap.
            
             3.
             p.
             446.
             
          
           
             
             Fourthly
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             how
             far
             soever
             Popery
             had
             prevailed
             to
             corrupt
             this
             Nation
             ,
             yet
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             many
             years
             since
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             
             Antichrist
             and
             Popery
             have
             been
             ejected
             ;
             Ordination
             as
             well
             as
             other
             things
             ,
             purged
             and
             ever
             since
             exercised
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             managed
             by
             Ministers
             (
             upon
             precedent
             tryall
             )
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             notice
             given
             to
             the
             people
             present
             ,
             
             that
             if
             they
             knew
             any
             impediment
             or
             notable
             crime
             in
             any
             presented
             to
             Ordination
             ,
             they
             should
             discover
             it
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             the
             ordering
             of
             that
             person
             was
             to
             be
             staied
             till
             he
             cleared
             himself
             :
             There
             was
             also
             adjoined
             an
             earnest
             admonition
             to
             those
             that
             were
             admitted
             into
             holy
             Orders
             to
             do
             their
             office
             faithfully
             :
             I
             do
             not
             say
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             )
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             defective
             in
             the
             ordination
             ,
             but
             nothing
             destructive
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             giving
             any
             just
             reason
             to
             renounce
             it
             ,
             or
             question
             the
             validity
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             will
             be
             considerable
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             prevalent
             with
             those
             that
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             satisfied
             as
             concerning
             our
             ministeriall
             Calling
             .
             But
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             weak
             Christians
             that
             are
             not
             able
             to
             search
             into
             matters
             more
             removed
             from
             their
             capacity
             ,
             they
             may
             comfortably
             content
             themselves
             and
             preserve
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             ,
             the
             reverence
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             popular
             and
             powerfull
             argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             success
             of
             it
             upon
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             
               Who
               are
               manifestly
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Christ
               ministred
               by
               us
               ,
               written
               not
               with
               Ink
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               not
               in
               tables
               of
               stone
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               fleshy
               tables
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.3
             .
             When
             a
             proof
             was
             sought
             of
             
               Pauls
            
             preaching
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Christs
             preaching
             in
             him
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             13.3
             .
             there
             is
             this
             proof
             given
             ,
             
               ver.
            
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               If
               you
               be
               not
               reprobate
               Christians
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               reprobate
               Ministers
               ;
               Examine
               your selves
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             ver.
             5.
             
             
               Prove
               your
               own
               selves
               ;
               know
               ye
               not
               your
               own
               selves
               how
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               except
               ye
               be
               reprobates
               ?
            
             And
             then
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               ver.
            
             6.
             
             
               But
               I
               trust
            
             (
             however
             I
             bid
             you
             search
             and
             put
             it
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             yet
             that
             )
             
               you
               shall
               know
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             finding
             true
             goodness
             in
             your selves
             )
             
               that
               we
               are
               not
               reprobates
               ,
            
             but
             the
             approved
             Ministers
             or
             Apostles
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             So
             that
             the
             ●●eration
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             Ministry
             go
             together
             ,
             we
             
             justly
             offer
             to
             those
             many
             Christians
             that
             have
             been
             converted
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             the
             same
             proof
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             height
             ?
             nor
             hath
             it
             ever
             been
             known
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             such
             an
             
               ordinary
            
             and
             
               eminent
               efficacy
            
             to
             any
             unapproved
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             to
             the
             Ministry
             of
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
             
               As
               for
               that
               blessing
               from
               heaven
               which
               attended
               the
               labours
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               consisting
               in
               turning
               men
               from
               darkness
               to
               light
               ,
               from
               Satan
               to
               God
               ;
               how
               few
               are
               there
               among
               you
               that
               can
               boast
               of
               this
               blessing
               ?
               for
               who
               is
               turned
               by
               your
               Ministry
               ,
               from
               the
               evill
               of
               his
               waies
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             Here
             I
             shall
             not
             answer
             ,
             but
             call
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             to
             answer
             for
             me
             ,
             thousands
             of
             whom
             have
             witnessed
             and
             can
             witness
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             wrought
             that
             blessed
             work
             of
             conversion
             upon
             their
             souls
             ,
             by
             the
             publick
             Teachers
             and
             Ministry
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             which
             nothing
             but
             impudency
             and
             a
             feared
             conscience
             can
             deliberately
             deny
             ;
             yea
             even
             here
             also
             so
             much
             of
             convincement
             is
             left
             as
             to
             say
             (
             whether
             with
             a
             good
             will
             or
             an
             ill
             will
             ,
             let
             him
             see
             that
             saies
             it
             )
             
               How
               few
               of
               you
            
             ?
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               You
               charge
               me
               for
               closing
               with
               them
               which
               wander
               about
               the
               Nation
               ;
               Is
               it
               wandering
               ,
               for
               any
               to
               go
               too
               and
               fro
               to
               declare
               that
               which
               they
               have
               heard
               and
               seen
               of
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
               ?
            
             
             
               If
               so
               ,
               what
               were
            
             Paul
             
               and
            
             Peter
             
               but
               wanderers
            
             ?
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
               A.
            
             My
             charge
             was
             and
             is
             the
             leaving
             of
             their
             callings
             )
             wherein
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             abide
             with
             God
             )
             to
             wan●der
             about
             and
             testifie
             that
             which
             they
             never
             heard
             from
             God
             nor
             saw
             in
             Scripture
             .
             See
             what
             one
             said
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             was
             nearly
             acquainted
             with
             them
             :
             
               Some
               of
               them
               have
               said
               to
               me
               when
               I
               enquired
               what
               our
               Families
               should
               do
               ,
               if
               all
               our
               callings
               and
               labours
               should
               be
               neglected
               ;
               that
               truely
               they
               must
               shift
               for
               themselves
               :
               They
               are
               a
               people
               for
               as
               many
               as
               I
               know
               of
               them
               ,
               wholly
               possest
               with
               a
               principle
               of
               idleness
               ,
               and
               going
               about
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               pretending
               they
               are
               moved
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Worlds
             wonder
             
               p
            
             30.31
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             comparing
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Apostates
             together
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             say
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             because
             Ambassadors
             travell
             lawfully
             and
             honourably
             with
             Comm●●sion
             
             from
             their
             Princes
             and
             Letters
             of
             credence
             ;
             that
             therefore
             Vagrants
             may
             walk
             which
             way
             they
             please
             ,
             with
             a
             Pass
             that
             themselves
             have
             made
             under
             an
             Hedge
             :
             So
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             Apostles
             by
             a
             known
             Call
             from
             heaven
             ,
             preached
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             therefore
             Quakers
             are
             licensed
             to
             compass
             the
             Nation
             (
             according
             to
             their
             own
             fancy
             )
             to
             cry
             down
             every where
             that
             preaching
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Why
               do
               you
               not
               come
               where
               these
               false
               witness
               bearers
               are
               ,
               and
               manifest
               them
               to
               others
               that
               they
               may
               beware
               of
               them
               ;
            
             
             
               you
               have
               a
               rare
               faculty
               of
               conquering
               men
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               —
               who
               never
               had
               liberty
               or
               opportunity
               to
               give
               you
               an
               answer
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
               A.
            
             1.
             
             Have
             they
             not
             been
             talkt
             withall
             by
             divers
             ,
             but
             to
             what
             purpose
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             lost
             those
             principles
             by
             the
             owning
             whereof
             good
             should
             be
             done
             upon
             them
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
            
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             le
             ts
             all
             men
             know
             that
             he
             offered
             to
             come
             among
             them
             and
             confer
             with
             
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             refused
             it
             and
             so
             put
             him
             to
             write
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             their
             fashion
             :
             If
             a
             man
             would
             write
             they
             put
             him
             to
             confer
             (
             to
             no
             end
             ,
             because
             with
             men
             uncapable
             of
             conviction
             )
             If
             he
             would
             confer
             they
             'l
             force
             him
             to
             write
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Skip
            
             out
             of
             his
             own
             experience
             (
             conversing
             familiarly
             with
             them
             )
             speaks
             thus
             of
             them
             .
             
               Sometimes
               when
               I
               have
               desired
               to
               have
               had
               some
               fair
               reasonings
               with
               them
               about
               some
               things
               ,
               and
               found
               they
               would
               not
               ;
               I
               have
               told
               them
               they
               were
               possessed
               of
               a
               dumb
               Devill
               as
               well
               as
               a
               railing
               Devill
               ,
               for
               Satan
               is
               all
               upon
               extreams
               .
            
             Worlds
             wonder
             
               p
            
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             others
             may
             beware
             of
             them
             ,
             many
             Books
             have
             
             been
             written
             to
             confute
             their
             opinions
             ,
             by
             which
             though
             be
             there
             little
             hope
             of
             doing
             good
             on
             inveterate
             Quakers
             (
             they
             being
             too
             like
             those
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             
               Who
               hath
               warned
               you
               to
               flee
               from
               the
               wrath
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Luke
             .
             37.
             yet
             we
             believe
             they
             will
             effectually
             warn
             
               other
               Christians
               to
               beware
               of
               their
               way
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Of
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               YOu
               say
               that
               imposition
               of
               hands
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               consecration
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               settling
               on
               them
               so
               consecrated
               .
            
             
             
               Hath
               not
               imposition
               of
               hands
               been
               used
               on
               them
               that
               are
               enemies
               to
               God
               and
               goodness
               ,
               and
               doth
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               settle
               on
               such
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             consecration
             ,
             because
             used
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             
               Exod.
            
             29.10
             .
             
               Acts
            
             13.3
             .
             And
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             settling
             on
             them
             so
             consecrated
             ,
             because
             we
             finde
             in
             Scripture
             blessing
             adjoyned
             to
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             
               Gen.
            
             48.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Mark
            
             10.16
             .
             it
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Joshua
            
             was
             full
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             
               for
               Moses
               had
               laid
               his
               hands
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             Deut.
             34.29
             .
             And
             the
             
               gift
            
             (
             whereby
             we
             may
             understand
             both
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             4.11
             .
             and
             qualifications
             for
             that
             calling
             )
             was
             given
             
               Timothy
               ,
               with
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             Yet
             Ministers
             that
             impose
             hands
             are
             far
             from
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             the
             giving
             of
             grace
             (
             which
             belongs
             to
             God
             onely
             )
             nor
             do
             they
             make
             it
             an
             operative
             ceremony
             ,
             but
             whilest
             they
             use
             that
             Rite
             and
             declarative
             Sign
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             holds
             forth
             in
             the
             a●tion
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             they
             humbly
             hope
             that
             through
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             solemn
             prayer
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             that
             blessing
             shall
             be
             obtained
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             formerly
             been
             pleased
             to
             give
             in
             that
             way
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             of
             any
             moment
             that
             divers
             so
             Ordained
             have
             proved
             bad
             afterward
             ;
             for
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             
               Sacraments
            
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             signs
             of
             inward
             spirituall
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             blessed
             condition
             to
             those
             that
             do
             as
             they
             ought
             partake
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             to
             many
             they
             be
             condemning
             Ordinances
             ,
             because
             they
             reject
             and
             rebell
             against
             the
             Lords
             conditions
             required
             on
             their
             part
             .
          
           
           
             T.
             S
             
               You
               prove
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               is
               not
               the
               foundation
               of
               your
               Call
               ,
               To
               which
               I
               say
               ;
            
             
             
               You
               esteem
               it
               so
               much
               the
               foundation
               ,
               that
               you
               judge
               him
               no
               Minister
               that
               hath
               not
               received
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
               A.
            
             If
             any
             do
             judge
             so
             (
             which
             I
             believe
             he
             cannot
             shew
             )
             that
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             imposition
             of
             hands
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             Call
             ;
             but
             onely
             a
             necessary
             ingredient
             to
             a
             regular
             Call
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Whereas
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               do
               assume
               unto
               themselves
               the
               name
               of
               Saints
               ,
               do
               persecute
               the
               general
               company
               of
               ordinary
               Ministers
               in
               their
               scolding
               Books
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             
             
               They
               who
               were
               Saints
               of
               Old
               did
               call
               an
               Idol
               Shepheard
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               a
               greedy
               dumb
               Dog
               by
               his
               name
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
               A.
            
             But
             they
             did
             not
             write
             to
             all
             the
             publick
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             wherein
             they
             lived
             and
             call
             them
             so
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               If
               any
               charge
               those
               with
               that
               of
               which
               they
               are
               not
               guilty
               ,
               I
               am
               no
               Patron
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               do
               judge
               them
               Revilers
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             I
             wish
             he
             may
             judge
             himself
             according
             to
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             judged
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             hath
             he
             not
             written
             ,
             
               To
               all
               the
               publick
               Teachers
               of
               this
               Nation
            
             ▪
             And
             doth
             he
             not
             charge
             those
             so
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             ?
             If
             he
             charge
             some
             onely
             ,
             this
             Book
             hath
             no
             reason
             ,
             for
             some
             (
             yea
             many
             )
             in
             all
             Ages
             were
             bad
             that
             were
             lawfully
             called
             :
             If
             he
             me●n
             
               all
               ,
            
             or
             say
             that
             there
             are
             not
             a
             very
             considerable
             company
             that
             cannot
             be
             charged
             with
             being
             Idol
             Shepheards
             or
             greedy
             Dogs
             ,
             then
             his
             Book
             hath
             no
             Patron
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             be
             no
             Patron
             of
             such
             as
             revile
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Of
             Calling
             to
             the
             civill
             Magistrate
             ,
             for
             the
             punishing
             of
             the
             open
             enemies
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             T.
             
               S.
            
             I
             
               challenge
               you
               to
               produce
               me
               one
               example
               (
               through
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               )
               of
               any
               Saint
               that
               persecuted
               any
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               that
               called
               to
               the
               civill
               Power
               to
               punish
               Hereticks
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             You
             finde
             the
             Prophet
             
               Elijah
            
             calling
             to
             King
             
               Ahab
            
             for
             a
             tryal
             ,
             that
             brought
             many
             false
             Prophets
             to
             execution
             ,
             1
             
               King.
            
             18.19.40
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               How
               do
               you
               prove
               the
               Prophets
               of
            
             Baal
             
               to
               be
               Hereticks
               any
               more
               ,
               than
               the
               poor
               Indians
               in
            
             America
             ,
             
               that
               worship
               the
               Creatures
            
             ?
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             I
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             of
             
               Baal
            
             were
             Hereticks
             (
             nor
             was
             it
             needfull
             ,
             for
             his
             question
             was
             extended
             to
             the
             punishing
             of
             men
             for
             conscience
             sake
             )
             but
             yet
             why
             may
             not
             such
             be
             called
             
               a
            
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             were
             habitual
             and
             most
             obstinate
             opposers
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             in
             their
             most
             abominable
             Idolatry
             .
             And
             must
             the
             poor
             Indians
             therefore
             be
             Hereticks
             who
             never
             heard
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             were
             ever
             convinced
             of
             the
             evill
             of
             their
             Idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             that
             were
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             true
             Prophets
             of
             God
             among
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             might
             and
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             but
             never
             would
             be
             reclaimed
             ?
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Doth
               the
               Scripture
               say
               ,
               that
            
             Elijah
             
               call'd
               to
            
             Ahab
             
               to
               punish
            
             Baals
             
               Prophets
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               was
               himself
               a
               worshipper
               of
            
             Baal
             ?
             
               or
               doth
               it
               onely
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               bad
               him
               send
               and
               gather
               them
               together
               ;
               and
               do
               you
               read
               that
            
             Ahab
             
               did
               more
               than
            
             Elijah
             
               desired
               of
               him
            
             ?
          
           
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             The
             afore-cited
             Scripture
             shews
             ,
             that
             
               Elijah
            
             called
             to
             
               Ahab
            
             when
             the
             Kingdome
             was
             pestered
             and
             pined
             with
             Idolatry
             ;
             and
             why
             made
             he
             his
             address
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             the
             assistance
             of
             his
             kingly
             power
             ,
             for
             a
             course
             and
             concertation
             tending
             to
             (
             and
             ending
             in
             )
             the
             false
             Prophets
             execution
             ,
             which
             he
             ,
             being
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             did
             (
             in
             all
             likelihood
             )
             fore-see
             should
             come
             to
             such
             an
             issue
             ;
             yea
             ,
             this
             Objector
             saith
             after
             .
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               but
               that
               if
            
             Elijahs
             
               God
               had
               not
               been
               known
               to
               be
               the
               God
               that
               answered
               by
               fire
               ,
               the
               portion
               of
            
             Baals
             
               Prophets
               had
               fallen
               to
            
             Elijahs
             
               Lot
            
             ▪
             Therefore
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             reasonably
             said
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             did
             answer
             
               Elijah
            
             by
             fire
             ,
             then
             
               Baals
            
             Prophets
             should
             undoubtedly
             have
             the
             portion
             which
             in
             conclusion
             befell
             them
             ,
             else
             the
             business
             had
             been
             unjustly
             carried
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             become
             an
             useless
             tryall
             .
             Should
             Ministers
             make
             such
             address
             to
             Authority
             as
             
               Elijah
            
             did
             ,
             what
             out-cries
             should
             we
             hear
             ,
             when
             there
             be
             so
             many
             cryes
             against
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             in
             many
             respects
             on
             the
             suffering
             side
             ?
             Nor
             doth
             it
             follow
             that
             because
             
               Ahab
            
             himself
             was
             a
             worshipper
             of
             
               Baal
               ,
            
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             give
             way
             to
             
               Elijahs
            
             design
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             people
             gave
             way
             to
             it
             ,
             among
             whom
             were
             divers
             wo●shippers
             of
             
               Baal
               ,
            
             1
             
               Kings
            
             19.18
             .
             And
             we
             know
             the
             power
             that
             extraordinary
             and
             Miracle-working
             Prophets
             had
             in
             those
             daies
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             was
             an
             authority
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             t●rrible
             even
             to
             Kings
             themselves
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             
               Ahab
            
             would
             ever
             have
             born
             the
             prophets
             eminently
             controuling
             language
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
            
             18
             18.
             
             Unto
             this
             another
             reason
             may
             be
             added
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             miserable
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             by
             the
             present
             famine
             ,
             which
             came
             by
             
               Elijahs
            
             word
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
            
             17.1
             .
             and
             was
             most
             like
             to
             be
             removed
             in
             
               Elijahs
            
             way
             ;
             for
             there
             must
             not
             be
             
               dew
               or
               rain
               ,
            
             but
             
               according
               to
               his
               word
               ,
            
             and
             on
             that
             it
             came
             ,
             1
             
               King.
            
             18
             41.
             
             
               Jam.
            
             52.8
             even
             the
             worst
             of
             Kings
             in
             publick
             calamities
             were
             willing
             to
             take
             Prophets
             counsel
             &
             to
             obtain
             some
             comfort
             from
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             sharpely
             reproved
             by
             them
             (
             as
             here
             
               Ahab
            
             was
             )
             before
             they
             had
             it
             ;
             see
             2
             
               Kings
            
             3
             13.
             
             No
             marvel
             therefore
             ,
             
             if
             
               Ahab
            
             in
             his
             necessity
             closed
             with
             
               Elijah
            
             that
             was
             so
             considerable
             a
             person
             ,
             so
             hopefull
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             one
             so
             like
             to
             contrive
             a
             deliverance
             in
             Gods
             way
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Besides
               that
               ,
               the
               prophets
               of
            
             Baal
             
               were
               not
               executed
               by
               any
               Order
               or
               command
               of
            
             Ahab
             ,
             
             
               but
               it
               was
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               compact
               made
               between
            
             Elijah
             
               and
               the
               prophets
               of
            
             Baal
             ,
             
               with
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               people
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             suppose
             it
             were
             the
             event
             of
             that
             compact
             ,
             whereof
             he
             speaks
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             1.
             was
             it
             not
             
               Ahab
            
             that
             sent
             to
             all
             Israel
             to
             convene
             them
             for
             such
             a
             purpose
             ?
             And
             the
             compact
             (
             for
             the
             main
             )
             was
             with
             ,
             and
             was
             concluded
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             before
             the
             prophets
             of
             
               Baal
            
             were
             spoken
             to
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
            
             18.24
             .
             which
             is
             to
             be
             marked
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             whence
             the
             destruction
             of
             those
             idolatrous
             prophets
             arose
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             peoples
             agreement
             summoned
             by
             the
             King
             upon
             
               Elijahs
            
             motion
             and
             design
             .
             2.
             
             Was
             not
             
               Ahab
            
             himself
             at
             the
             compact
             ?
             Was
             not
             his
             consent
             in
             it
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             was
             not
             he
             present
             at
             the
             slaughter
             ?
             
               verse
            
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             At
             least
             durst
             the
             people
             have
             done
             that
             execution
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             knew
             the
             King
             was
             engaged
             to
             a
             consent
             by
             the
             compact
             made
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             made
             good
             by
             his
             sending
             for
             the
             people
             and
             prophets
             of
             
               Baal
               ,
            
             that
             it
             might
             be
             acted
             according
             to
             agreement
             ?
          
           
             Now
             where
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               if
               God
               had
               not
               answered
               by
               fire
               ,
               the
               portion
               of
            
             Baals
             
               prophets
               had
               fallen
               on
            
             Elijah
             ,
             that
             is
             like
             enough
             ;
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             
               Ahab
            
             was
             unwilling
             that
             the
             prophets
             of
             
               Baal
            
             should
             be
             slain
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             did
             answer
             by
             fire
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             s
             far
             more
             probable
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             may
             partly
             collect
             from
             the
             peoples
             killing
             of
             them
             who
             yet
             themselves
             were
             worshippers
             of
             
               a
            
             
               Baal
            
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             more
             probable
             that
             he
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             people
             )
             was
             so
             convinced
             with
             Gods
             determination
             from
             heaven
             (
             unto
             which
             we
             may
             adde
             the
             hope
             of
             plenty
             usually
             succeeding
             reformation
             )
             that
             he
             willingly
             gave
             way
             to
             it
             :
             And
             we
             finde
             he
             stood
             upon
             good
             terms
             with
             
               Elijah
            
             that
             ran
             before
             him
             when
             it
             was
             done
             .
          
           
             The
             summe
             is
             ;
             That
             gracious
             God
             that
             keeps
             not
             anger
             
             for
             ever
             ,
             intended
             to
             remove
             the
             present
             drought
             and
             scarcity
             :
             This
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             word
             and
             Prayer
             of
             
               Elijah
            
             :
             and
             it
             was
             to
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Reformation
             ;
             in
             that
             Reformation
             the
             Kings
             Hand
             and
             Power
             was
             to
             be
             imployed
             :
             Upon
             that
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             a
             sound
             of
             much
             rain
             immediatly
             followed
             :
             To
             shew
             that
             that
             act
             of
             Justice
             (
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Supream
             Authority
             ,
             called
             to
             by
             the
             Prophet
             )
             was
             the
             thing
             intended
             ,
             that
             way
             might
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Lords
             mercy
             .
          
           
             W.T.
             
               But
               I
               wonder
               what
               calls
               to
               punishment
               you
               can
               specifie
               sutable
               to
               your
               complaint
               ?
            
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Nay
               I
               can
               specifie
               calls
               both
               from
               Presses
               and
               Pulpits
               ,
            
             
             
               more
               then
               sutable
               :
               —
               Let
               almost
               every
               prison
               this
               day
               in
               England
               speak
               ;
               where
               is
               there
               almost
               one
               in
               which
               some
               innocent
               heart
               or
               other
               doth
               not
               lie
               in
               bonds
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               the
               instigation
               and
               procurement
               of
               some
               or
               other
               of
               your
               persecuting
               generation
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             Hee
             s
             full
             of
             words
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             page
             ,
             and
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             any
             indifferent
             Person
             that
             will
             read
             his
             Book
             ,
             to
             judge
             whether
             he
             doth
             not
             slander
             abundantly
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             not
             one
             proof
             or
             evidence
             (
             neither
             do
             I
             think
             he
             can
             bring
             any
             )
             to
             shew
             that
             any
             one
             soul
             ,
             is
             in
             any
             one
             prison
             for
             the
             
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             very
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Quakers
             and
             their
             opinions
             ,
             declare
             ,
             That
             they
             do
             not
             witnesse
             a
             Jesus
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             a
             Christ
             within
             them
             according
             to
             their
             own
             fancy
             ;
             withdrawing
             men
             from
             eyeing
             the
             death
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             making
             that
             but
             a
             shaddow
             of
             that
             done
             within
             us
             .
             
               Faithfull
               discovery
               of
               a
               treacherous
               designe
               ,
               p.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Let
             him
             inquire
             again
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             bring
             trouble
             upon
             their
             own
             heads
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             tumultuous
             carriage
             ,
             or
             by
             disturbing
             the
             Messengers
             of
             God
             whilest
             they
             are
             doing
             their
             Office
             :
             the
             summe
             and
             height
             whereof
             is
             to
             give
             a
             true
             Testimony
             of
             and
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             And
             so
             all
             the
             clamour
             and
             calumnies
             that
             follow
             being
             built
             upon
             
             the
             sand
             fall
             .
             In
             the
             conclusion
             whereof
             ,
             he
             who
             doth
             so
             abominate
             Ministers
             ,
             would
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             good
             thoughts
             of
             the
             civill
             Magistrates
             ,
             concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             transcribe
             their
             words
             ,
             who
             shew
             themselves
             willing
             to
             have
             the
             best
             thoughts
             they
             can
             of
             them
             ,
             Their
             words
             are
             these
             ;
             
               It
               s
               not
               any
               person
               nor
               circumstance
               so
               much
               that
               is
               aimed
               at
               ,
               as
               the
               Ministry
               it self
               or
               all
               outward
               Teachers
               :
               In
               which
               argument
               they
               discover
               more
               envy
               ,
               pride
               ,
               passion
               ,
               than
               in
               any
               other
               :
               But
               be
               assured
               if
               the
               Magistrates
               had
               not
               a
               material
               sword
               ,
               as
               the
               Ministers
               have
               not
               ,
               their
               language
               would
               light
               as
               hard
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               so
            
             
               a
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             ANd
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             also
             ,
             that
             Christians
             will
             one
             day
             rue
             the
             Liberty
             of
             these
             daies
             .
          
           
             T.
             
               S.
               Would
               you
               have
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               would
               you
               not
               give
               it
               ?
            
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             Ministers
             have
             sufficiently
             declared
             themselves
             to
             be
             far
             from
             being
             against
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             
               truely
               so
               called
            
             ;
             And
             their
             hearty
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             tenderness
             of
             conscience
             (
             if
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             )
             may
             be
             much
             favoured
             .
             But
             must
             
               Saul
            
             therefore
             be
             permitted
             to
             do
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             
               against
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
            
             because
             he
             
               thinks
               verily
            
             in
             his
             conscience
             
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               it
            
             ?
             
             Mr.
             
               Burroughs
            
             in
             his
             
               Lect.
               in
               Cornhill
               An.
            
             1645.
             (
             that
             was
             no
             friend
             to
             the
             troublers
             of
             tender
             Consciences
             )
             ,
             yet
             was
             so
             wise
             and
             sincere
             as
             to
             teach
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             required
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Conscience
             to
             any
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             ,
             especially
             
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             that
             when
             conscience
             is
             pleaded
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             be
             put
             to
             so
             much
             trouble
             as
             may
             take
             away
             wantonness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             information
             may
             be
             received
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             inforced
             (
             though
             they
             plead
             Conscience
             )
             not
             to
             work
             for
             the
             hinderance
             of
             others
             Salvation
             .
             
               If
               any
               will
               seduce
               my
               wife
               or
               any
               near
               me
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               it
               be
               immediately
               against
               Salvation
               ,
               I
               would
               divert
               it
               by
               violence
               my self
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               go
               to
               him
               if
               there
               were
               any
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             Mr.
             
               Burroughs
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             that
             they
             have
             such
             tender
             Consciences
             that
             shake
             off
             Gods
             publick
             Ordinances
             ,
             rail
             upon
             his
             Officers
             ,
             prophane
             his
             Sabbaths
             ,
             and
             sweep
             out
             of
             their
             Families
             all
             religious
             Exercises
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Are
               not
               you
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               (
               not
               many
               years
               since
               )
               preacht
               and
               printed
               Parliament
               and
               people
               into
               Arms
               and
               into
               blood
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               rescuing
               you
               from
               under
               the
               tyranny
               and
               oppression
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             1.
             
             Here
             he
             puts
             me
             to
             answer
             for
             my self
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             make
             known
             that
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             preaching
             the
             Parliament
             and
             people
             into
             Arms
             to
             be
             rescued
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             (
             if
             I
             know
             mine
             own
             heart
             )
             I
             should
             have
             chosen
             to
             have
             suffered
             not
             onely
             much
             more
             than
             I
             did
             or
             was
             like
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             then
             I
             could
             have
             done
             under
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             there
             should
             have
             been
             a
             
               Civil
               War
            
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             the
             sufferings
             of
             particular
             persons
             are
             inconsiderable
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             common
             calamity
             of
             intestine
             Broils
             ;
             I
             know
             by
             sufficient
             experience
             ,
             that
             such
             troubles
             as
             were
             arisen
             and
             were
             like
             to
             fall
             more
             and
             more
             upon
             Ministers
             by
             popish
             innovations
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             accompanied
             with
             inward
             comfort
             ,
             and
             followed
             with
             an
             happy
             issue
             .
             They
             fight
             the
             good
             fight
             ,
             that
             quietly
             suffer
             for
             God
             and
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
             But
             providence
             wrought
             and
             prest
             so
             farre
             by
             occasion
             of
             publick
             grievances
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             Parliament
             was
             call'd
             and
             confirm'd
             that
             found
             and
             declared
             (
             as
             by
             the
             
               Preamble
            
             to
             the
             Protestation
             ordered
             to
             be
             printed
             and
             recommended
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             
               May
            
             5.
             1641.
             may
             further
             appear
             )
             th●t
             through
             
             the
             designes
             of
             Romish
             and
             wretched
             instruments
             ,
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             was
             endangered
             ;
             subversion
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Laws
             of
             the
             State
             endeavoured
             ;
             and
             innovations
             and
             superstitions
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             Things
             standing
             thus
             ,
             it
             belonged
             to
             the
             Parliament
             in
             right
             and
             duty
             (
             being
             convened
             to
             consult
             the
             publick
             Weal
             and
             safety
             )
             to
             finde
             out
             a
             Remedy
             for
             these
             Maladies
             .
             There
             were
             many
             
               Declarations
            
             signifying
             their
             faithfull
             intentions
             and
             real
             purposes
             for
             the
             reformation
             and
             defence
             of
             Religion
             ;
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Powers
             ;
             and
             the
             lawfull
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             subjects
             .
             In
             contemplation
             of
             these
             great
             ends
             ,
             my self
             (
             with
             other
             Ministers
             )
             submitted
             to
             that
             present
             intire
             Parliament
             ;
             not
             as
             if
             the
             business
             were
             to
             be
             summed
             up
             in
             procuring
             a
             Liberty
             from
             Bishops
             (
             that
             was
             a
             very
             inferiour
             thing
             )
             but
             that
             which
             we
             aimed
             at
             was
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             pursuance
             of
             all
             the
             former
             ends
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             was
             most
             proper
             to
             Ministers
             )
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             .
             Little
             did
             we
             think
             of
             the
             strange
             things
             that
             have
             arisen
             since
             ;
             For
             that
             God
             that
             ordereth
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             left
             the
             consultations
             of
             supreme
             powers
             unto
             such
             differences
             and
             distastes
             ,
             that
             they
             fell
             into
             a
             sad
             War
             ,
             followed
             with
             the
             effusion
             of
             much
             Christian
             bloud
             ,
             which
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             was
             so
             far
             from
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             (
             when
             things
             were
             come
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             help
             for
             it
             )
             the
             matter
             of
             deepest
             lamention
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             ever
             profest
             to
             be
             by
             both
             parties
             that
             were
             engaged
             in
             the
             war
             :
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             was
             so
             far
             from
             preaching
             Parliament
             and
             people
             into
             a
             War
             ,
             that
             I
             endeavoured
             what
             I
             could
             to
             pray
             them
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             observed
             here
             that
             hee
             's
             earnest
             to
             extract
             himself
             a
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             from
             that
             fighting
             which
             he
             speaks
             against
             ,
             and
             wherein
             (
             being
             a
             Preacher
             in
             the
             Army
             )
             he
             had
             more
             to
             do
             than
             other
             men
             ;
             yet
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             they
             whom
             he
             so
             highly
             reviles
             ,
             deny
             not
             just
             Liberties
             ,
             
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             like
             that
             which
             he
             speaks
             against
             in
             his
             quaking
             language
             .
             But
             sure
             no
             godly
             man
             fought
             to
             procure
             a
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             he
             list
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             an
             open
             way
             to
             run
             himself
             out
             of
             all
             Religion
             .
             Of
             old
             ,
             he
             that
             digged
             a
             pit
             was
             to
             
               cover
               it
               ,
               Exod.
            
             21.23
             .
             He
             that
             made
             an
             house
             was
             to
             make
             
               battlements
               ,
               Deut.
            
             22.8
             .
             
               Pest-houses
            
             have
             ever
             been
             thought
             neccessary
             in
             infectious
             times
             ;
             And
             shall
             there
             be
             no
             stopping
             up
             of
             passages
             leading
             to
             the
             bottomless
             Pit
             ?
             No
             restraint
             of
             soul-infecting-persons
             ?
             Shall
             no
             battlements
             be
             made
             to
             keep
             people
             from
             falling
             down
             headlong
             into
             
               c
            
             Hell
             ?
             How
             happy
             a
             thing
             were
             it
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             people
             were
             brought
             to
             ordinances
             unwillingly
             that
             they
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             God
             and
             goodness
             willingly
             ?
             Whereof
             King
             
               Josiah
            
             is
             an
             immitable
             patterne
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
            
             34.33
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             these
             things
             as
             desiring
             the
             straitning
             or
             affliction
             of
             those
             that
             are
             so
             bitter
             enemies
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             eying
             the
             extream
             danger
             they
             are
             in
             of
             soul-destruction
             .
             In
             which
             regard
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             think
             and
             say
             ;
             that
             it
             had
             been
             far
             better
             for
             them
             to
             have
             been
             compelled
             and
             haled
             to
             Gods
             holy
             Ordinances
             ,
             then
             (
             by
             enjoying
             and
             abusing
             a
             liberty
             
               to
               them
               miserable
            
             )
             to
             have
             broken
             loose
             as
             they
             have
             done
             from
             all
             the
             bonds
             of
             Religion
             :
             and
             to
             have
             made
             those
             sad
             approaches
             to
             Atheisme
             that
             they
             have
             most
             unhappily
             made
             .
             And
             we
             see
             a
             little
             the
             benefit
             of
             restraint
             ,
             and
             what
             reason
             there
             is
             that
             Authority
             should
             therein
             duly
             exert
             it self
             ,
             by
             late
             experience
             :
             For
             ,
             a
             course
             being
             taken
             by
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             that
             no
             Minister
             should
             be
             interrupted
             in
             the
             acting
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             the
             
               Quakers
            
             that
             so
             usually
             molested
             the
             publick
             Meetings
             ,
             have
             forborn
             their
             former
             disturbances
             ;
             so
             God
             is
             not
             provoked
             by
             those
             affronts
             ;
             our
             Congregations
             are
             free
             from
             those
             distractions
             ;
             and
             the
             Quakers
             themselves
             from
             that
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             still
             as
             neer
             it
             as
             they
             dare
             :
             But
             hereby
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             interposing
             of
             the
             Civill
             Powers
             is
             o●
             special
             effic●cy
             for
             the
             repressing
             of
             publick
             provocations
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             would
             be
             ▪
             also
             (
             were
             it
             vigorously
             put
             forth
             )
             for
             the
             attending
             
             of
             holy
             Ordinances
             administred
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             give
             unto
             Governours
             rightly
             to
             consider
             of
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             not
             suffer
             in
             his
             glory
             ;
             
               themselves
            
             in
             their
             last
             account
             ,
             and
             poor
             souls
             (
             apt
             to
             be
             deceived
             )
             in
             their
             spirituall
             and
             everlasting
             condition
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             help
             of
             a
             compassionate
             compulsion
             .
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             Though
             Liberty
             be
             a
             good
             thing
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             good
             for
             children
             .
             Its
             weaklings
             tentation
             and
             seducers
             advantage
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               Would
               you
               have
               judg'd
               it
               a
               reasonable
               answer
               for
               Bishops
               to
               have
               said
               ,
            
             
             
               Liberty
               is
               good
               for
               us
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               you
               that
               are
               our
               children
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ;
               for
               some
               of
               you
               are
               weaklings
               ,
               and
               liberty
               is
               your
               tentation
               ,
               others
               Hereticks
               and
               Seducers
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               your
               advantage
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
               A.
            
             As
             for
             the
             business
             between
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             its
             true
             ,
             that
             we
             desired
             Liberty
             of
             conscience
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             serve
             God
             without
             intanglement
             of
             conscience
             by
             those
             things
             that
             were
             apparently
             and
             in
             true
             judgement
             ,
             Snares
             and
             oppressive
             burthens
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             those
             that
             were
             neither
             children
             nor
             seducers
             :
             But
             its
             one
             thing
             to
             desire
             a
             liberty
             to
             serve
             God
             without
             unnecessary
             and
             apparent
             intanglements
             ,
             &
             another
             thing
             for
             men
             to
             seek
             a
             liberty
             to
             chuse
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             serve
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             or
             no
             .
             It
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             desire
             freedome
             from
             a
             book
             of
             sports
             ,
             another
             thing
             to
             desire
             freedome
             from
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             led
             and
             ruled
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             light
             within
             ,
             or
             as
             desiring
             a
             liberty
             from
             that
             ,
             which
             that
             word
             commands
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             which
             it
             forbids
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               But
               why
               is
               not
               liberty
               good
               for
               the
               children
               ?
               Is
               any
               thing
               too
               good
               for
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             
             
               Whether
               do
               you
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               judge
               your selves
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               children
               ?
               If
               you
               are
               ,
               then
               neither
               is
               liberty
               good
               for
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             Its
             wonder
             this
             man
             should
             please
             himself
             with
             so
             childish
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             a
             poor
             playing
             upon
             the
             word
             [
             
               Children
               ;
            
             ]
             I
             cannot
             think
             that
             he
             understands
             so
             little
             ,
             
             but
             that
             it
             is
             against
             his
             conscience
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             I
             
             unde●stood
             the
             word
             
               Children
            
             in
             that
             sense
             wherein
             he
             〈◊〉
             it
             :
             For
             the
             help
             of
             those
             whom
             such
             a
             toy
             may
             a
             little
             trouble
             :
             I
             shall
             let
             every
             weak
             Reader
             know
             ,
             that
             by
             [
             Children
             ]
             I
             meant
             such
             Christians
             as
             (
             although
             they
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             )
             being
             weak
             in
             knowledge
             and
             in
             grace
             (
             as
             all
             Gods
             Children
             are
             not
             )
             are
             apt
             to
             abuse
             and
             take
             hurt
             by
             a
             larger
             liberty
             ,
             as
             children
             do
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             children
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             be
             grown
             up
             ,
             they
             have
             more
             wit
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             do
             otherwise
             .
             Now
             the
             Teachers
             of
             this
             Nation
             and
             riper
             Christians
             are
             in
             the
             number
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             as
             ch●l●ren
             come
             to
             maturity
             are
             the
             Parents
             children
             still
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             such
             children
             as
             children
             in
             in
             their
             minority
             ●re
             ,
             unto
             whom
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             understanding
             well
             to
             use
             more
             liberty
             ,
             they
             grant
             lesse
             ;
             yet
             divers
             such
             children
             there
             be
             ,
             unto
             whom
             if
             you
             say
             ,
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             Lords
             day
             religiously
             ▪
             heare
             on
             that
             day
             sound
             Teachers
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             fast
             and
             pray
             on
             solemn
             dayes
             ,
             ●o
             preserve
             the
             Land
             from
             per●shing
             :
             These
             things
             you
             may
             do
             (
             if
             you
             w●ll
             )
             and
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             you
             may
             choose
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             you
             speak
             thus
             to
             divers
             ●n
             these
             dayes
             ,
             it
             s
             all
             one
             as
             if
             the
             father
             and
             mother
             should
             say
             to
             the
             little
             childe
             that
             's
             at
             play
             among
             his
             play-fellowes
             ,
             you
             may
             go
             to
             school
             if
             you
             will
             ;
             or
             you
             may
             come
             in
             to
             read
             a
             Chapter
             and
             be
             catechis'd
             if
             you
             will
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             will
             not
             ,
             you
             may
             chuse
             :
             It
             s
             easie
             to
             know
             what
             hee
             'l
             chuse
             .
             And
             parents
             that
             give
             that
             liberty
             to
             a
             childe
             (
             that
             would
             do
             better
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             )
             are
             to
             answer
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             an
             undoing
             choice
             .
          
           
             As
             fo●
             that
             liberty
             of
             
               Paul
            
             which
             he
             mention
             ,
             Try
             al
             things
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             we
             are
             far
             from
             denying
             it
             Christians
             ,
             so
             the
             tryal
             be
             made
             by
             the
             right
             Rule
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             (
             an●
             not
             the
             warping
             rule
             of
             an
             inward
             light
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             held
             fast
             which
             is
             found
             to
             be
             good
             and
             right
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             is
             good
             in
             their
             own
             eyes
             .
             And
             we
             blame
             Christians
             exceedingly
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             run
             from
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ,
             without
             this
             Tryall
             .
          
           
           
             
               W.T.
            
             If
             prejudice
             have
             not
             blinded
             your
             eyes
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             that
             there
             are
             a
             very
             considerable
             company
             of
             Ministers
             that
             (
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             )
             are
             such
             as
             
               Paul
            
             speaking
             to
             
               Timothy
            
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             3.
             requireth
             they
             should
             be
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             humane
             infirmity
             will
             bear
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               weight
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               admit
               that
               for
               a
               plea
               ,
               and
               the
               filthiest
               Idol
               Shepheard
               in
               the
               Nation
               ,
               may
               be
               judged
               so
               qualified
               as
            
             ▪
             Paul
             
               required
               .
               He
               that
               is
               full
               of
               spots
               ,
               will
               say
               he
               is
               harmless
               as
               humane
               infirmity
               will
               bear
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             Here
             's
             good
             stuff
             :
             Because
             a
             common
             drunkard
             cannot
             say
             (
             unless
             falsly
             and
             wickedly
             )
             may
             not
             therefore
             a
             
               David
               ,
            
             or
             an
             
               Asaph
            
             say
             truely
             ,
             
               This
               ●s
               mine
               infirmity
               ,
            
             Psa.
             77.10
             .
             Doth
             he
             not
             know
             that
             there
             are
             some
             spots
             ,
             that
             
               are
               not
               the
               spots
               of
               children
               ,
            
             Deut
             32
             5.
             and
             therefore
             some
             that
             are
             ?
             when
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             
               blameless
               ,
               as
               humane
               infirmity
               will
               bear
            
             ;
             I
             added
             in
             my
             letter
             these
             words
             ,
             
               unto
               which
               if
               you
               give
               no
               allowance
               unto
               others
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               your self
            
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             leave
             out
             that
             ,
             and
             shakes
             off
             (
             I
             doubt
             )
             that
             self-sear●h
             which
             being
             rightly
             ordered
             ,
             would
             help
             him
             to
             see
             the
             need
             that
             sincere
             and
             weak
             Christians
             (
             who
             cannot
             be
             Quakers
             and
             plead
             perfection
             )
             have
             of
             that
             supporting
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             childe
             of
             God
             here
             upon
             earth
             but
             hath
             his
             
               *
            
             infirmities
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             any
             protection
             to
             prophane
             men
             who
             do
             in
             vain
             shroud
             their
             gross
             miscarriages
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             humane
             frailties
             ,
             when
             as
             by
             their
             constant
             and
             wilfull
             wickedness
             ,
             they
             declare
             themselves
             to
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             presumptuous
             sinners
             .
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             It
             hath
             ever
             been
             the
             devils
             grand
             design
             (
             wherein
             he
             hath
             palpably
             plaied
             his
             part
             in
             our
             late
             changes
             )
             to
             throw
             down
             the
             Ministry
             .
             It
             s
             not
             enough
             for
             him
             that
             Bishops
             
             be
             taken
             away
             branch
             and
             root
             ;
             unless
             he
             root
             out
             the
             Ministry
             also
             ,
             for
             he
             knows
             well
             that
             his
             work
             cannot
             go
             forward
             while
             their
             work
             continues
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               I
               never
               heard
               before
               that
               the
               Devil
               took
               away
               the
               Bishops
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             As
             he
             did
             not
             hear
             it
             before
             now
             :
             So
             neither
             doth
             he
             hear
             it
             now
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             this
             man
             should
             h●ve
             much
             Logick
             ;
             yet
             one
             would
             think
             he
             should
             not
             have
             so
             little
             reason
             as
             to
             collect
             ;
             that
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             
               I●
               is
               not
               enough
               for
               the
               Devill
               that
               Bishops
               be
               taken
               away
            
             :
             therefore
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Devill
               took
               them
               away
               .
            
             If
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             Devill
             that
             Altars
             ,
             Crosses
             and
             Crucifixes
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             unlesse
             Bibles
             be
             taken
             away
             also
             ;
             doth
             this
             prove
             that
             the
             Devill
             took
             away
             Crosses
             and
             Crucifixes
             :
             Or
             ,
             If
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ▪
             it
             was
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             cruell
             Romish
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             
               Fagius
               and
               Bucer
            
             were
             not
             alive
             to
             trouble
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             dig
             up
             their
             dead
             bodies
             and
             burn
             them
             ope●ly
             ;
             doth
             it
             follow
             therefore
             that
             he
             saith
             the
             same
             Romanists
             took
             away
             their
             lives
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             thought
             not
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             (
             as
             this
             Replyers
             figment
             is
             )
             when
             I
             wr●te
             that
             passage
             ;
             my
             meaning
             therein
             ,
             being
             onely
             this
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             the
             Devils
             purpose
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Devil
             is
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             unlesse
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             Reforming
             the
             Minister●
             ,
             he
             can
             proceed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             ad●e
             ,
             Had
             Bishops
             been
             taken
             away
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             
               Replyers
            
             desires
             and
             Declaration
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             had
             the
             removall
             of
             Bishops
             been
             acted
             ,
             as
             an
             introductory
             ,
             and
             in
             way
             of
             ten●ency
             to
             the
             removall
             of
             the
             whole
             Ministry
             ;
             (
             which
             all
             goo●
             men
             that
             had
             an
             h●nd
             in
             removing
             of
             Bishops
             abhor
             )
             than
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             Bishops
             had
             been
             absolutely
             the
             Devils
             work
             ;
             For
             as
             God
             is
             his
             Ministers
             best
             friend
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Devill
             their
             greatest
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             other
             opposites
             are
             but
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             11.15
             .
             That
             
               lying
               Spirit
            
             it
             was
             that
             opposed
             
               Michaiah
            
             in
             the
             Prophets
             of
             
               Ahab●
               ,
            
             1
             
               King.
            
             22.22
             that
             encountred
             
               Paul
            
             in
             
               Elymas
               the
               Sorcerer
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.10
             .
             That
             hindred
             the
             same
             
               Paul
               ,
               once
               and
               again
               ,
            
             
             in
             his
             holy
             intentions
             ,
             1
             
               Thes.
            
             2.18
             .
             It
             s
             he
             that
             casts
             as
             many
             as
             he
             can
             of
             them
             into
             prison
             ;
             and
             where
             
               An●ipas
            
             is
             slain
             ,
             there
             Satan
             dwels
             ,
             
               Revel.
            
             2.10
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             lamentable
             thing
             it
             is
             that
             this
             Opponent
             ,
             and
             that
             Adversary
             should
             be
             so
             unanimous
             ;
             an●
             that
             this
             l●te
             Preacher
             should
             be
             a
             brazen
             faced
             Professor
             of
             his
             longings
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Ministry
             abolished
             ;
             For
             these
             a●e
             his
             words
             
               What
               is
               the
               designs
               I
               must
               feare
               and
               tremble
               to
               act
               ?
               Is
               it
               to
               endeavour
               the
               rooting
               out
               of
               your
               Ministry
               ?
            
             
             
               And
               why
               fear
               and
               tremble
               at
               it
               ?
               Is
               your
               Ministry
               so
               precious
               a
               thing
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               pluck'd
               up
               under
               the
               same
               penalty
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             may
             make
             other
             men
             tremble
             to
             see
             that
             a
             man
             living
             under
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             have
             so
             little
             knowledge
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             as
             to
             utter
             such
             words
             ,
             when
             those
             persons
             or
             Nations
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             throw
             down
             the
             
               Lords
            
             Ministers
             (
             which
             Ministers
             are
             in
             this
             Nation
             or
             in
             no
             Nation
             in
             the
             world
             )
             as
             they
             do
             Giant
             like
             oppose
             themselves
             against
             heaven
             ,
             and
             Gods
             expresse
             ordinance
             ,
             
               Ephes
            
             4
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             they
             take
             the
             next
             and
             most
             effectuall
             course
             to
             ruine
             themselves
             ,
             2
             
               Chron
            
             36.15.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               I
               shall
               note
               two
               things
               with
               which
               you
               falsly
               accuse
               me
               :
               The
               first
               is
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               I
               inveigh
               against
               humane
               learning
               :
               If
               a
               man
               say
               a
               tilestone
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               make
               a
               foundation
               :
               must
               it
               presently
               be
               concluded
               ,
               he
               denies
               the
               use
               of
               tilestones
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T
               A
            
             I
             say
             he
             inveighs
             against
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             contemptuously
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Vniversities
               ,
            
             in
             reference
             to
             Ministerial
             assistance
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             ridiculous
             to
             say
             that
             a
             Minister
             hath
             any
             help
             for
             his
             work
             in
             that
             way
             ;
             when
             all
             that
             know
             any
             thing
             rightly
             ,
             know
             that
             humane
             learning
             (
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             grace
             )
             is
             a
             great
             help
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             heavenly
             things
             .
             I
             granted
             to
             him
             (
             though
             he
             runs
             on
             as
             if
             he
             had
             heard
             nothing
             of
             it
             )
             that
             learning
             cannot
             make
             any
             a
             spiritual
             man
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             makes
             a
             spiritual
             man
             ,
             a
             better
             servant
             .
             But
             
               Quakers
            
             might
             be
             glad
             if
             there
             were
             no
             learning
             nor
             wisdom
             in
             the
             world
             :
             for
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             any
             ,
             their
             folly
             will
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             to
             all
             men
             :
             what
             he
             saies
             of
             
               tilestones
               ,
            
             shews
             that
             he
             never
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             to
             be
             a
             
             
               grounded
            
             schollar
             :
             For
             though
             learning
             be
             not
             the
             ground-work
             of
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             it
             supplies
             many
             grounds
             (
             which
             wisemen
             use
             to
             call
             
               grounds
               of
               learning
               ,
            
             whereof
             an
             holy
             mind
             makes
             good
             use
             for
             the
             justification
             of
             the
             things
             of
             God
             against
             the
             subtilties
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             2.
             
             
               You
               accuse
               me
               with
               seeking
               to
               justifie
               absurd
               Tenents
               .
               To
               which
               I
               shall
               onely
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               seek
               to
               justifie
               no
               Tenents
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               such
               as
               the
               scripture
               doth
               justifie
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             These
             are
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             the
             scripture
             is
             more
             than
             Paper
             and
             Ink
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             justifie
             
               Tenents
               .
            
             But
             since
             he
             refers
             himself
             to
             that
             (
             it
             seems
             as
             a
             
               Rule
            
             to
             judge
             things
             by
             )
             let
             him
             shew
             where
             the
             scripture
             doth
             justifie
             these
             
               Tenents
               .
            
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               the
               Rule
               of
               Saints
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               Faith
               ;
               that
               the
               Infants
               of
               believing
               Parents
               are
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Whether
               doth
               not
               the
               Scripture
               testifie
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               true
               light
               that
               enlighteneth
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               world
               ;
            
             
             
               and
               also
               that
               he
               that
               followeth
               that
               light
               shall
               not
               walk
               in
               darknes
               ,
               but
               shall
               have
               the
               light
               of
               life
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             This
             is
             spoken
             to
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Answer
             to
             his
             
               Epistle
            
             (
             already
             published
             )
             and
             namely
             to
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             his
             charge
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             
          
           
             For
             present
             ,
             I
             answer
             thus
             ,
             Christ
             enlightens
             men
             more
             wayes
             than
             one
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             1
             
               By
               natural
               light
               ,
               J●h.
            
             1.4
             .
             and
             so
             onely
             he
             lighteth
             
               every
               man
               ,
            
             that
             commeth
             into
             the
             world
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             hath
             that
             light
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             cannot
             (
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             have
             life
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             
               without
               Christ
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.12
             .
             From
             whom
             alone
             life
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             1
             
               Joh.
            
             5.11.12
             .
             2.
             
             By
             
               Gospel-light
               ,
            
             Now
             whosoever
             doth
             (
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             )
             follow
             that
             light
             or
             follow
             Christ
             so
             enlightening
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             life
             ,
             
               Joh.
            
             10.27
             .
             But
             this
             will
             do
             him
             little
             pleasure
             ,
             whose
             pleading
             is
             fix'd
             ,
             not
             on
             a
             light
             which
             comes
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             which
             enlightens
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Whereas
               you
               coat
               Rom.
            
             10.14
             .
             How
             shall
             they
             believe
             in
             him
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ?
             
               You
               might
               have
               found
               an
               answer
               if
               you
               had
               lookd
               a
               little
               further
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               in
               the
            
             18.
             v.
             
             
               where
               it
               is
               written
            
             ;
             But
             I
             say
             have
             they
             not
             heard
             ?
             yes
             ,
             verily
             ,
             their
             sound
             went
             into
             all
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             their
             words
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             shews
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             was
             now
             come
             ,
             wherein
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             (
             believing
             )
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             But
             for
             this
             belief
             he
             decl●reth
             hearing
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             
               v.
            
             14.
             whereupon
             it
             might
             be
             objected
             .
             How
             can
             this
             salvation
             be
             extended
             to
             all
             ,
             when
             this
             hearing
             is
             not
             extended
             to
             all
             ?
             This
             Objection
             is
             answered
             in
             the
             
               v.
            
             18.
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             wherein
             God
             appointed
             to
             receive
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             (
             together
             with
             the
             Jews
             )
             into
             a
             saving
             state
             ;
             he
             ordained
             also
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             word
             of
             Salvation
             should
             be
             heard
             and
             received
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             (
             yea
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             heaven
             spoken
             of
             
               Psal.
            
             19
             1.
             )
             Shines
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             a
             sort
             )
             speaks
             to
             all
             ;
             so
             the
             
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             did
             (
             by
             the
             Apostles
             )
             shine
             and
             preach
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             ,
             
               v.
            
             12.
             to
             Jews
             and
             Greeks
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             word
             [
             World
             ]
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Matth.
            
             13.38
             .
             1
             
               John
            
             2.2
             .
             
               viz.
            
             as
             opposed
             to
             that
             confinement
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             of
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament-times
             ;
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             therefore
             )
             went
             into
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             world
             (
             that
             is
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             16.26
             .
             )
             generally
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             every
             
               creature
               ,
            
             
               a
            
             
               indifferently
               ,
            
             but
             that
             will
             not
             prove
             that
             it
             reacheth
             to
             every
             place
             
               particularly
            
             ;
             much
             lesse
             to
             every
             person
             
               individually
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             this
             sound
             went
             into
             all
             the
             earth
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             Jews
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             ,
             that
             so
             men
             might
             believe
             and
             be
             saved
             ;
             then
             it
             follows
             that
             either
             that
             preaching
             and
             sounding
             forth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             unnecessary
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             ,
             nor
             be
             saved
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             saved
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             apparent
             that
             the
             light
             that
             enlightens
             every
             one
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             could
             not
             suffice
             to
             save
             those
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             in
             former
             times
             never
             heard
             of
             that
             Gospel
             which
             sounded
             
             in
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             in
             and
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             Dou●tle●s
             that
             Sound
             went
             not
             into
             all
             the
             Earth
             before
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             
               Psal.
            
             147.
             
               last
               v.
               
            
             And
             yet
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             then
             lived
             had
             that
             inward
             light
             which
             Q●akers
             plead
             for
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             men
             
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             therefore
             that
             light
             will
             not
             suffice
             to
             save
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             for
             which
             I
             quoted
             that
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             this
             Writer
             to
             speak
             of
             an
             answer
             from
             
               verse
            
             18.
             for
             that
             shewes
             only
             what
             was
             done
             in
             Gospel
             times
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             the
             Gentiles
             heard
             not
             of
             Christ
             before
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             in
             any
             observable
             generality
             )
             and
             yet
             they
             had
             the
             inward
             light
             ,
             therefore
             that
             light
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             save
             ,
             for
             why
             then
             could
             it
             not
             save
             without
             any
             further
             hearing
             ?
          
           
             T.
             S
             
               To
               which
               I
               shall
               adde
               these
               following
               Queries
               ,
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Q
             
               Whether
               had
               not
               the
               Lord
               his
               witnesse
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               of
               whom
            
             Paul
             
               speaketh
               in
               his
               first
               Chapter
               to
               the
            
             Romans
             ,
             
             
               convincing
               them
               of
               ,
               and
               condemning
               them
               for
               sin
               ,
               thought
               it
               was
               kept
               under
               and
               held
               in
               unrighteousnesse
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             Yes
             ,
             they
             had
             that
             in
             them
             which
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             up
             a
             convincing
             and
             condemning
             witnesse
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             2.
             
             Q
             
               Whether
               that
               which
               left
               them
               without
               excuse
               ,
               did
               not
               also
               reveal
               unto
               them
               the
               way
               of
               life
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               had
               not
               done
               ,
               whether
               had
               they
               not
               been
               excusable
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             Though
             that
             light
             did
             not
             reveal
             unto
             them
             the
             way
             of
             life
             (
             as
             I
             affirm
             the
             light
             that
             all
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             ,
             did
             not
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             way
             to
             life
             but
             by
             his
             Name
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             was
             not
             named
             among
             those
             Gentiles
             to
             whom
             he
             preached
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             15.20
             .
             )
             yet
             w●re
             they
             not
             therefore
             excusable
             ,
             
             but
             by
             so
             much
             light
             as
             they
             had
             from
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             none
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             were
             left
             without
             excuse
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             1.20
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             3.
             
             Q
             
               Whether
               were
               they
               condemned
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               disobedience
               against
               the
               light
               they
               had
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               glorified
               him
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               light
               they
               had
               received
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             For
             both
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             because
             they
             liked
             not
             to
             
               retain
               
               God
               in
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.28
             .
             and
             therefore
             they
             had
             not
             the
             knowledge
             they
             might
             have
             had
             &
             because
             they
             glorified
             not
             God
             according
             to
             the
             knowledge
             they
             had
             ,
             
               v.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             T.S.
             4.
             Q.
             
               If
               they
               had
               obeyed
               and
               glorified
               God
               according
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               light
               and
               knowledge
               they
               had
               received
               ,
               whether
               had
               they
               been
               condemned
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             That
             's
             an
             impossible
             supposition
             ,
             for
             the
             darknesse
             that
             was
             in
             them
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             glorifie
             God
             according
             to
             the
             light
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             
               John
            
             1.5
             .
             which
             d●rknesse
             also
             they
             willingly
             pre●erring
             above
             the
             light
             they
             exposed
             themselves
             thereby
             to
             just
             condemnation
             without
             excuse
             ;
             which
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             without
             puzling
             our selves
             with
             needlesse
             suppositions
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               The
               thing
               that
               I
               charged
               you
               with
               ,
               was
               the
               denial
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               within
               us
               ;
            
             
             
               which
               charge
               I
               grounded
               on
               these
               words
               of
               yours
               viz
            
             the
             Scripture
             ●aith
             that
             we
             are
             justified
             freely
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             through
             the
             redemption
             and
             righteousness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             which
             is
             not
             within
             us
             ,
             but
             without
             us
             .
             
               Now
               the
               thing
               in
               controversie
               between
               you
               and
               my self
               ,
               is
               in
               which
               of
               these
               two
               orders
               these
               words
               must
               be
               read
               ;
               either
               thus
               ,
            
             which
             redemption
             and
             righteousnesse
             is
             no●
             within
             us
             ,
             
               or
            
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             with
             in
             us
             ,
             
               you
               would
               have
               them
               (
               to
               save
               your self
               out
               of
               the
               myre
               )
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
            
             
             
               A.
            
             1.
             
             That
             if
             I
             had
             meant
             what
             I
             spake
             
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             I
             should
             in
             congruitie
             of
             speech
             rather
             have
             said
             
               who
            
             is
             within
             us
             ,
             then
             
               which
            
             is
             within
             us
             ,
             the
             latter
             being
             a
             more
             proper
             expression
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             the
             former
             of
             a
             person
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             he
             had
             meant
             to
             take
             my
             words
             plainly
             and
             honestly
             
             as
             they
             lay
             before
             him
             ,
             with
             consideration
             of
             the
             businesse
             between
             us
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             no
             cause
             at
             all
             of
             his
             Unconcocted
             conceit
             ;
             for
             he
             knows
             the
             question
             between
             us
             was
             not
             about
             
               Christ
               within
               ,
            
             but
             about
             
               Righteousnesse
               within
               ,
            
             and
             namely
             whether
             that
             righteousnesse
             within
             doth
             lead
             to
             justification
             ?
             Whereupon
             I
             proved
             to
             him
             out
             of
             Scripture
             that
             the
             ri●hteousnesse
             w●thin
             is
             not
             that
             which
             doth
             justifie
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             freely
             justified
             and
             saved
             through
             the
             redemption
             
             and
             righteousnesse
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             [
             
               that
            
             ]
             redemption
             and
             righteousnesse
             which
             is
             not
             within
             us
             ,
             but
             without
             us
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             dream
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             never
             in
             controversie
             ,
             and
             to
             forget
             the
             matter
             that
             is
             in
             present
             dispute
             ,
             shewes
             that
             a
             man
             is
             willing
             where
             he
             cannot
             finde
             a
             fault
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Which
               being
               supposed
               ,
               I
               demand
               of
               you
               two
               things
               ?
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             number
             is
             the
             word
             [
             
               which
            
             ]
             the
             singular
             or
             the
             plural
             ?
             The
             singular
             you
             cannot
             say
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             will
             destroy
             your
             Grammer
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             that
             
               many
               Antecedents
               singular
               having
               a
               conjunction
               copulative
               comming
               between
               them
               ,
               will
               have
               a
               Relative
               plural
            
             :
             This
             being
             granted
             that
             the
             word
             [
             
               which
            
             ]
             is
             the
             plural
             number
             .
             I
             demand
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             's
             the
             Nominative
             case
             to
             the
             verb
             [
             
               is
            
             ]
             ?
             for
             which
             you
             can
             finde
             no
             other
             but
             the
             word
             [
             
               which
            
             ]
             and
             that
             being
             the
             plural
             number
             and
             the
             verb
             [
             
               is
            
             ]
             the
             singular
             number
             ;
             pray
             produce
             me
             some
             rule
             in
             your
             Grammer
             ,
             that
             alloweth
             any
             concord
             betwixt
             a
             verb
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             and
             a
             nominative
             case
             of
             the
             plural
             .
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             Now
             ▪
             here
             's
             a
             piteous
             accusation
             that
             I
             that
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             64
             years
             have
             forgot
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             to
             be
             catechised
             in
             the
             Childrens
             Accidence
             ;
             but
             this
             Grammer
             Scholler
             carries
             it
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             something
             must
             be
             said
             to
             so
             frivilous
             a
             thing
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             
               Childrens
               Catechisme
            
             the●e
             be
             two
             questions
             :
             I
             shall
             need
             to
             speak
             onely
             to
             the
             first
             of
             them
             (
             whereupon
             the
             other
             will
             fall
             :
             )
             I
             answer
             (
             therefore
             )
             and
             can
             say
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             [
             
               which
            
             ]
             is
             the
             singul●r
             number
             ,
             not
             the
             plural
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Grammer
             will
             scape
             well
             enough
             :
             onely
             ,
             he
             that
             fears
             the
             destruction
             of
             Grammer
             may
             comfort
             himself
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             more
             Grammers
             then
             one
             ;
             and
             should
             remember
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Composers
             of
             our
             ordinary
             Grammer
             acknowledge
             that
             they
             framed
             it
             [
             
               Crassâ
               Minervâ
            
             ]
             for
             Childrens
             use
             :
             It
             is
             no
             marvel
             therefore
             if
             they
             wrote
             those
             things
             that
             were
             plainest
             and
             most
             common
             ,
             and
             doe
             for
             other
             things
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             be
             communicated
             to
             young
             beginners
             ,
             refer
             them
             to
             other
             Gramarians
             
             as
             
               Linacer
            
             &
             
               Despaucerius
            
             )
             and
             to
             their
             own
             a●ter
             experience
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             those
             Authours
             out
             of
             whom
             Grammers
             are
             composed
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             premised
             ,
             I
             shall
             come
             to
             a
             more
             close
             and
             
             particular
             answer
             ,
             Where
             1.
             
             It
             were
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Relative
             [
             which
             ]
             refers
             to
             the
             latter
             
               Antecedent
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             word
             [
             r●ghteousness
             ]
             which
             righteousness
             (
             though
             I
             added
             the
             word
             [
             Redemption
             ]
             
               exabundanti
            
             )
             was
             that
             which
             I
             intended
             principally
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             about
             which
             the
             contest
             arose
             between
             him
             and
             me
             .
             Now
             that
             when
             there
             be
             two
             
               Antecedents
            
             coupled
             together
             ,
             the
             
               Relative
               ,
            
             may
             be
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             and
             refer
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Heb.
            
             12.14
             .
             
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               without
               which
            
             (
             that
             is
             without
             which
             
               *
            
             holiness
             )
             
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
            
             
               b
            
             .
          
           
             Or
             the
             Relative
             may
             refer
             to
             either
             of
             the
             Antecedents
             as
             in
             that
             of
             
               Tully
            
             in
             the
             Margin
             
               c
            
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             follow
             him
             in
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             know
             that
             Grammer
             must
             needs
             be
             destroyed
             if
             such
             a
             Syntax
             as
             he
             exagitates
             will
             destroy
             it
             ,
             for
             
               Tully
            
             himself
             destroies
             it
             .
             
               De
               Offic
            
             l.
             1.
             
             
               Humanae
               societatis
               vinculum
               est
               ratio
               &
               oratio
               ,
               quae
               docendo
               ,
               disceno
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               conciliat
               inter
               se
               homines
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             are
             two
             Antecedents
             singular
             ,
             having
             a
             Conjunction
             copulative
             coming
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               Tully
            
             will
             not
             let
             them
             have
             a
             Relative
             plural
             ,
             but
             the
             Relative
             is
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             a
             verb
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             adde
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             who
             is
             so
             tender
             of
             his
             Grammer
             ,
             destro●es
             it
             himself
             ,
             
               page
            
             46.
             of
             this
             Pamphlet
             ,
             where
             he
             
             saith
             .
             
               what
               I
               writ
               proceeded
               from
               that
               deep
               sense
               I
               had
               of
               all
               that
               deceipt
               ,
               hypocrisie
               and
               abomination
               that
               raigneth
               in
               the
               mided●t
               of
               them
               .
            
             He●e
             are
             Antecedents
             more
             than
             a
             good
             many
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             do
             his
             Grammer
             right
             by
             following
             them
             
             with
             a
             Relative
             plural
             ,
             But
             onely
             a
             Relative
             and
             a
             Verb
             singular
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             sober
             minded
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             appeals
             ,
             and
             whom
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             trouble
             with
             so
             trifling
             a
             thing
             )
             to
             judge
             and
             determine
             between
             us
             ,
             whether
             I
             had
             any
             cause
             to
             fear
             that
             
               sticking
               in
               the
               mire
               ,
            
             which
             this
             maundy
             man
             loves
             to
             mention
             ,
             or
             do
             need
             any
             such
             Apology
             as
             he
             would
             fain
             have
             for
             a
             fained
             mistake
             .
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             The
             Redemption
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             by
             which
             we
             are
             Justified
             ,
             is
             not
             within
             us
             ,
             but
             without
             us
             ;
             against
             that
             you
             ▪
             say
             (
             you
             can
             say
             )
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
             We
             are
             not
             justified
             by
             a
             righteousness
             within
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               SInce
               you
               are
               so
               confident
               I
               can
               say
               nothing
               against
               what
               you
               did
               so
               peremptorily
               ass●rt
               ,
            
             
             I
             
               shall
               further
               offer
               to
               you
               by
               way
               of
               enquiry
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             I
             may
             be
             confident
             still
             he
             can
             say
             nothing
             ;
             for
             to
             enquire
             is
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             to
             hear
             what
             another
             man
             can
             say
             ;
             I
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             ask
             questions
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             could
             say
             nothing
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Yet
             his
             Q●eries
             shewing
             part
             wh●t
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             how
             to
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             
               I
            
             shall
             briefly
             answer
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               Christ
               be
               separable
               from
               his
               righteousness
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               whether
               (
               he
               being
               within
               the
               Saints
               )
               his
               righteousness
               be
               not
               there
               also
               ?
               And
               cons●quently
               whether
               he
               that
               denieth
               the
               righteousness
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               within
               the
               Saints
               ,
               doth
               not
               blasphemously
               deny
               Christ
               to
               be
               there
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.S.
               A.
            
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             not
             separable
             from
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             therefore
             by
             his
             good
             reasoning
             ,
             the
             humane
             body
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             within
             Saints
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             I
             a●swer
             positively
             ;
             where
             Christ
             is
             in
             Person
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             righteousness
             also
             :
             But
             that
             righteousness
             which
             justifieth
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             there
             inherently
             where
             Christ
             is
             by
             his
             Spirit
             :
             And
             it
             is
             by
             his
             Spirit
             that
             he
             is
             in
             Saints
             not
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             
               Ephes.
            
             3.17
             .
             
               Acts
            
             3.21
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               Christ
               be
               not
               made
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
               wisedome
               ,
               righteousness
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               ,
               and
               whet●er
               is
               he
               so
               made
               to
               them
               within
               them
               or
               without
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             This
             is
             a
             
               *
            
             falacious
             and
             captious
             question
             ,
             for
             the
             the
             things
             mentioned
             are
             of
             divers
             kindes
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             without
             us
             ;
             take
             them
             altogether
             and
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             within
             or
             without
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             both
             within
             and
             without
             ;
             But
             as
             for
             that
             righteousness
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             (
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             now
             in
             question
             )
             that
             
               I
            
             say
             is
             without
             us
             ,
             not
             within
             us
             ;
             Christ
             is
             made
             unto
             us
             righteousness
             by
             that
             perfect
             obedience
             of
             his
             which
             is
             not
             within
             us
             but
             imputed
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               Redemption
               and
               Righteousness
               must
               not
               be
               there
               witnessed
               where
               the
               Seat
               of
               Sin
               and
               uncleanness
               is
               ;
               And
               whether
               is
               that
               Seat
               of
               sin
               and
               uncleanness
               within
               or
               without
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             the
             
               sanctification
            
             of
             Christ
             be
             there
             where
             the
             seat
             of
             sin
             and
             uncleanness
             is
             .
             The
             justifying
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             there
             inherently
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             there
             efficaciously
             ,
             inasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             imputed
             to
             us
             to
             take
             off
             that
             guilt
             of
             sin
             and
             uncleanness
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             inasmuch
             as
             Christs
             obedience
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             hath
             not
             on●ly
             a
             meritorious
             but
             an
             efficacious
             work
             in
             it
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             that
             sin
             that
             is
             within
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             Quest
             .
             
               Whether
               doth
               not
               the
               Scripture
               witness
               that
               Christ
               gave
               himself
               for
               his
               that
               he
               might
               redeem
               them
               from
               all
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               purifie
               them
               unto
               himself
               ?
               And
               whether
               is
               that
               redemption
               and
               purifying
               from
               their
               iniquity
               and
               pollution
               within
               them
               ,
               or
               without
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               W.
               T.
               A.
            
             This
             fourth
             Querie
             is
             answered
             in
             the
             third
             .
             The
             Redemption
             of
             Christ
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               ju●●ifying
            
             and
             
               pacifying
            
             work
             is
             without
             them
             ;
             
               a
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             effect
             ,
             and
             
               purifying
            
             work
             it
             is
             within
             them
             .
          
           
           
             T.S.
             
               As
               for
               that
               Spirit
               that
               teacheth
               men
               to
               revile
               I
               doe
               abominate
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             Its
             a
             great
             matter
             for
             a
             man
             to
             know
             of
             what
             Spirit
             he
             is
             ,
             How
             he
             abominates
             that
             Spirit
             that
             teacheth
             men
             to
             revile
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             by
             this
             reviling
             Book
             ;
             yea
             by
             this
             reviling
             Page
             ,
             wherein
             he
             makes
             the
             Ministers
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             the
             successors
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharsees
             in
             their
             bloody
             and
             Christ-killing
             way
             ;
             wherein
             there
             is
             the
             quintessence
             of
             reviling
             ,
             the
             aspersion
             and
             expressions
             being
             extreamly
             high
             ,
             and
             the
             charge
             abominably
             both
             false
             and
             foolish
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             publick
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Nation
             )
             any
             colour
             of
             truth
             〈◊〉
             reason
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             T.
             S.
             
               I
               know
               no
               Seducers
               in
               the
               Nation
               but
               such
               as
               draw
               men
               from
               the
               light
               ,
               love
               and
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               listen
               to
               thei●
               own
               fond
               dreams
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
            
             This
             is
             a
             right
             description
             of
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             have
             forsaken
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Scripture
             rule
             ,
             to
             follow
             and
             to
             draw
             followers
             to
             their
             own
             fancies
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               Stiling
               him
               who
               is
               the
               onely
               sure
               Teachers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               pretended
               inward
               light
               .
            
          
           
             
               W.T.
               A.
               Stiling
               him
            
             ]
             I
             wonder
             who
             that
             is
             ;
             sure
             it
             must
             be
             either
             Ch●ist
             or
             the
             Spirit
             :
             But
             if
             this
             inward
             light
             enlightens
             every
             one
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             Christ
             〈◊〉
             any
             having
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             
               without
               Christ
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.12
             .
             
               Rom.
            
             15.20
             .
             )
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             not
             poured
             on
             all
             flesh
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             when
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             
               Joel
            
             2.28
             .
             and
             there
             are
             some
             still
             that
             are
             
               sensuall
               having
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Jude
               v.
            
             19.
             
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             sure
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             no
             man
             calls
             the
             inward
             light
             of
             the
             Spirit
             a
             pretended
             light
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             light
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
           
             T.S.
             
               I
               wish
               eternall
               good
               t●
               your
               pretious
               Soul
               and
               rest
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               W.T.
            
             That
             's
             a
             good
             wish
             :
             only
             I
             must
             minde
             him
             ,
             
             that
             he
             wish
             it
             really
             ,
             he
             must
             wish
             it
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             like
             to
             attain
             that
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             it
             is
             )
             by
             
               abiding
               
               faithfull
               in
               the
               measure
               of
               light
               received
               ,
            
             for
             no
             man
             shall
             come
             to
             heaven
             by
             his
             own
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             (
             though
             that
             be
             necessarily
             required
             )
             but
             by
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               Mark
            
             16.10
             .
             
               Ephes.
            
             2.8
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             (
             together
             with
             him
             )
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             can
             truly
             say
             that
             I
             most
             heartily
             desire
             that
             to
             him
             which
             he
             wisheth
             to
             mee
             ,
             whereof
             there
             being
             no
             hope
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             
               To
               God
               all
               things
               are
               possible
               .
            
             I
             doe
             therefore
             humbly
             pray
             that
             omnipotent
             God
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             his
             understanding
             (
             with
             a
             better
             light
             then
             every
             man
             hath
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
             )
             to
             sanctify
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             awaken
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             happy
             means
             or
             other
             to
             lead
             him
             out
             of
             those
             dangerous
             delusions
             wherein
             he
             is
             detained
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             so
             preparitory
             to
             everlasting
             misery
             ;
             and
             to
             set
             him
             in
             the
             right
             Scripture
             path
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             precious
             soul
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           A
           Postscript
           :
           A
           little
           to
           acquaint
           the
           Reader
           with
           some
           passages
           published
           by
           
             Thomas
             Speed
          
           in
           a
           late
           Pamphlet
           ,
           Entituled
           (
           I
           know
           not
           with
           how
           good
           sense
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           with
           little
           truth
           )
           
             The
             Guilty
             covered
             Clergy
             man
             unvailed
             .
          
        
         
           WHen
           
             Thomas
             Speeds
          
           first
           Reply
           was
           Printed
           ,
           I
           left
           it
           to
           all
           that
           had
           any
           sense
           of
           Religion
           to
           consider
           whether
           ever
           they
           knew
           so
           strange
           and
           ugly
           a
           thing
           brought
           to
           
             Bristol-fair
             .
          
           I
           did
           not
           blame
           him
           
             *
          
           for
           bringing
           a
           
             Book
          
           thither
           at
           the
           
             Fair
             ,
          
           for
           
             to
             every
             thing
             there
             is
             a
             season
             ,
          
           but
           for
           bringing
           a
           
             Monster
          
           thither
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           an
           horrid
           spectacle
           as
           was
           never
           (
           I
           think
           )
           seen
           before
           ,
           either
           in
           
             Bristol
             ,
          
           or
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           or
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           an
           Epistle
           written
           to
           all
           the
           publick
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Nation
           (
           and
           that
           by
           one
           that
           was
           himself
           a
           late
           publick
           teacher
           )
           wherein
           all
           reproaches
           are
           cast
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           (
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           )
           on
           the
           Ministery
           all
           over
           the
           world
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           as
           because
           they
           are
           not
           infallible
           ;
           because
           they
           do
           not
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           Preach
           (
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           )
           by
           immediate
           inspiration
           ;
           because
           they
           sprinkle
           Infants
           ;
           because
           they
           take
           that
           maintenance
           that
           the
           nursing
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           nursing
           Mothers
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           alotted
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           because
           many
           in
           that
           calling
           are
           not
           such
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           .
           At
           which
           enmity
           of
           Apostates
           ,
           none
           should
           marvell
           ,
           because
           Ministers
           stand
           so
           much
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           end
           of
           the
           the
           Ministery
           is
           to
           keep
           Christians
           from
           being
           carried
           about
           by
           flatulent
           Seducers
           in
           this
           windy
           world
           ,
           Ephes.
           4.11
           ,
           14.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           one
           evill
           begets
           another
           ,
           so
           now
           very
           lately
           ,
           this
           mishapen-birth
           ,
           is
           followed
           with
           another
           like
           it self
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           very
           deformed
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           audacious
           ,
           as
           being
           prefaced
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           world
           with
           an
           addresse
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             now
             assembled
             at
             Westminster
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           is
           a
           Parliament
           of
           
             England
          
           become
           so
           low
           a
           thing
           ;
           or
           is
           a
           
             Quaker
          
           so
           high
           a
           thing
           ;
           or
           the
           Ministery
           of
           
             England
          
           (
           and
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           )
           so
           base
           a
           thing
           ;
           or
           is
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           sound
           and
           saving
           Religion
           ,
           grown
           so
           despicable
           ,
           and
           so
           friendless
           a
           thing
           in
           this
           
             Engl●sh
          
           Nation
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           empty
           and
           impious
           invective
           should
           be
           ushered
           and
           introduced
           with
           the
           prefixing
           of
           so
           great
           a
           
             Name
             ,
          
           and
           an
           application
           to
           so
           high
           and
           religious
           a
           Court
           and
           Convention
           ?
           and
           that
           also
           to
           so
           sad
           a
           purpose
           ?
           for
           the
           sum
           of
           that
           which
           their
           
             plain-dealing
             friend
          
           would
           pre●●●
           them
           to
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           suffer
           him
           and
           his
           complices
           ,
           and
           those
           whose
           faith
           they
           have
           overthrown
           ,
           or
           can
           overthrow
           ,
           to
           run
           themselves
           (
           quietly
           and
           without
           any
           compassionate
           restraint
           )
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           to
           that
           issue
           Errour
           and
           Heresie
           comes
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Drunkeness
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.20
           .
           with
           2
           Tim.
           2.17
           ,
           18.
           2
           Thess.
           2
           ,
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           Gal
           ▪
           5.19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           his
           last
           Reply
           ,
           there
           's
           very
           little
           wherein
           the
           Religious
           and
           rational
           Reader
           (
           that
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           what
           I
           have
           written
           formerly
           in
           Answer
           to
           his
           
             Epistle
          
           )
           will
           require
           an
           account
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           may
           expect
           some
           satisfaction
           in
           regard
           of
           a
           personal
           defamation
           wrapt
           up
           in
           this
           Quere
           .
        
         
           T.
           S.
           
             I
             would
             demand
             of
          
           William
           Thomas
           
             whether
             he
             did
             not
             some
             yeers
             since
             receive
             of
             his
             Parishioners
             the
          
           Sixth
           
             part
             of
             all
             their
             increase
             for
             one
             year
             ;
          
           
           
             and
             whether
             he
             did
             not
             urge
             them
             to
             continue
             the
             same
             for
             one
             year
             more
             —
             If
             this
             be
             true
             (
             for
             which
             I
             can
             produce
             testimony
             out
             of
             his
             own
             N●ighbourhood
             )
             then
             I
             demand
             ,
             What
             shadow
             of
             a
             rule
             in
             Scripture
             he
             had
             for
             this
             ;
             and
             whether
             (
             supposing
             the
             tenth
             to
             be
             his
             due
             )
             it
             be
             not
             extortion
             to
             receive
             the
          
           Sixth
           ?
        
         
           
             W.
             T.
             Ans.
          
           1.
           
           The
           
             urging
          
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           for
           a
           second
           year
           ,
           is
           to
           my self
           (
           and
           any
           other
           that
           I
           know
           )
           absolutely
           unknown
           .
           As
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           the
           Sixth
           part
           of
           their
           increase
           ,
           suppose
           it
           were
           true
           (
           which
           he
           shall
           never
           make
           good
           )
           yet
           what
           is
           there
           in
           it
           ?
           for
           he
           dares
           not
           say
           that
           I
           demanded
           it
           (
           and
           it
           were
           foolish
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           for
           there
           's
           no
           way
           to
           have
           it
           )
           only
           he
           charges
           me
           with
           receiving
           it
           .
           Now
           I
           thought
           he
           would
           have
           granted
           us
           voluntary
           contribution
           :
           what
           ?
           must
           we
           have
           nothing
           neither
           by
           Law
           ,
           nor
           by
           love
           ?
           And
           is
           it
           extortion
           to
           receive
           ?
           
           Where
           did
           he
           learn
           that
           the
           meaning
           and
           the
           English
           of
           Extorting
           [
           of
           
             Extorquere
          
           ]
           is
           to
           take
           that
           which
           is
           
             freely
          
           given
           ?
        
         
           2
           Both
           for
           the
           pretended
           receiving
           of
           this
           Sixth
           part
           ,
           and
           the
           Urging
           to
           have
           it
           another
           year
           ,
           my
           Parishioners
           and
           the
           Neighbourhood
           shall
           answer
           for
           me
           ,
           who
           (
           hearing
           of
           this
           report
           )
           were
           willing
           to
           meet
           together
           and
           consider
           what
           truth
           there
           was
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           have
           written
           and
           subscribed
           this
           Testimony
           .
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Ubley
                  
                   
                     
                       Decemb.
                       15.
                       1656.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 WHereas
                 a
                 scandalous
                 report
                 is
                 printed
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Speed
                
                 Merchant
                 of
                 
                   Bristol
                
                 against
                 our
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 We
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 his
                 Parish
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 here
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 do
                 certifie
                 and
                 testifie
                 that
                 our
                 Minister
                 never
                 received
                 from
                 us
                 the
                 Sixth
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Estates
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 one
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 some
                 time
                 absent
                 from
                 us
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 
                   London
                   ,
                
                 we
                 concluded
                 to
                 give
                 something
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 
                   *
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 voluntarily
                 by
                 our selves
                 without
                 his
                 seeking
                 or
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 met
                 together
                 and
                 viewed
                 the
                 note
                 of
                 what
                 every
                 one
                 gave
                 ,
                 we
                 judge
                 that
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 from
                 whom
                 Tithes
                 were
                 due
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 giving
                 the
                 Sixth
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 gave
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 little
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 though
                 divers
                 young
                 people
                 from
                 whom
                 Tithes
                 were
                 not
                 due
                 ,
                 gave
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 can
                 say
                 or
                 do
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 urged
                 the
                 having
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 this
                 year
                 for
                 another
                 year
                 ;
                 only
                 he
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 the
                 Tithes
                 in
                 money
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           is
           subscribed
           by
           18
           hands
           of
           the
           Parishioners
           and
           Neighbourhood
           .
           He
           may
           produce
           the
           Neighbourhood
           (
           if
           he
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           )
           that
           will
           witness
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           sorry
           I
           have
           detained
           the
           Reader
           with
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           small
           moment
           ,
           whereunto
           notwithstanding
           ,
           in
           these
           dayes
           wherein
           every
           tale
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           (
           with
           many
           )
           to
           make
           a
           Minister
           odious
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           need
           to
           speak
           .
           I
           shall
           passe
           from
           this
           ,
           remembring
           only
           this
           Replyer
           how
           disingenuous
           he
           is
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           content
           to
           live
           in
           prosperity
           himself
           in
           the
           calling
           of
           a
           Merchant
           (
           into
           which
           he
           is
           laps'd
           )
           but
           he
           must
           also
           
           grudge
           Ministers
           that
           maintenance
           (
           whether
           by
           
             right
          
           or
           by
           
             gift
          
           )
           without
           which
           ,
           unless
           they
           should
           intangle
           themselves
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           this
           life
           (
           which
           the
           Apostle
           forbids
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.4
           .
           )
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           subsist
           ;
           Was
           it
           not
           enough
           for
           him
           to
           make
           sure
           he
           would
           be
           no
           Minister
           himself
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           so
           cruel
           to
           that
           calling
           ?
           which
           yet
           shall
           certainly
           stand
           firm
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           all
           his
           wood
           ,
           and
           hay
           ,
           and
           stubble
           that
           he
           opposeth
           against
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           burned
           up
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           small
           and
           weak
           things
           which
           in
           the
           afore
           named
           Reply
           he
           objects
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           a
           brief
           return
           to
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           Reader
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           T.
           S.
           
             If
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             cast
             out
             all
             evils
             and
             Devils
          
           (
           which
           were
           the
           words
           that
           upon
           occasion
           I
           had
           spoken
           before
           )
           
             then
             there
             's
             perfection
             in
             this
             life
             ;
          
           
           
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             evill
             uncast
             out
             ,
             there
             's
             absolute
             perfection
             .
          
        
         
           
             W.
             T.
             Ans.
          
           1.
           
           Men
           of
           understanding
           know
           ,
           and
           ingenuous
           men
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           such
           general
           expressions
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           
             Rhetorically
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           
             Logically
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           general
           intent
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           words
           precisely
           taken
           ;
           as
           Mat.
           5.39
           ,
           40.
           
           Jam.
           3.2
           .
           and
           so
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           is
           a
           special
           medicine
           for
           special
           maladies
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           any
           thing
           that
           will
           be
           done
           ,
           will
           be
           done
           effectually
           in
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           (
           To
           walk
           with
           him
           in
           his
           own
           way
           )
           I
           answer
           further
           ,
           That
           
             all
             evils
          
           are
           said
           to
           be
           truly
           cast
           out
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           cast
           out
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           grosse
           acts
           ,
           their
           reigning
           power
           ,
           their
           wonted
           prevalency
           over
           us
           ,
           &
           our
           greater
           &
           greater
           degrees
           of
           victory
           over
           them
           .
           In
           these
           respects
           it
           's
           true
           that
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           casts
           out
           all
           evill
           ,
           but
           I
           deny
           what
           he
           infers
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           That
           where
           all
           evill
           is
           cast
           out
           thus
           ,
           there
           's
           absolute
           perfection
           Briefly
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           casts
           out
           all
           evill
           absolutely
           (
           from
           whence
           only
           that
           which
           he
           infers
           will
           follow
           )
           but
           according
           to
           our
           capacity
           here
           on
           earth
           ;
           which
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           though
           all
           evils
           be
           cast
           out
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           dominion
           ,
           yet
           
             In
             many
             things
             we
             offend
             all
          
           ;
           and
           this
           writer
           must
           rule
           his
           tongue
           a
           little
           better
           (
           a
           great
           deal
           better
           )
           before
           he
           be
           a
           
             perfect
             man
             ,
          
           Jam.
           3.2
           .
        
         
         
           T.
           S.
           William
           Thomas
           
             in
             the
             close
             of
             the
          
           13th
           
             page
             is
             made
             to
             confesse
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Light
             as
             ever
             I
             heard
             ,
          
           
           viz.
           
             Christ
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             saving
             illumination
             ,
             yet
             by
             saving
             revelation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Gospel
             revelation
             that
             is
             fit
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             though
             divers
             receiving
             the
             revelation
             ,
             do
             (
             through
             their
             own
             fault
             )
             lose
             the
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             W.
             T.
             Ans.
          
           I
           shall
           need
           to
           say
           nothing
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           only
           let
           the
           Reader
           know
           how
           dishonest
           and
           false
           he
           is
           ,
           in
           making
           me
           say
           what
           I
           never
           said
           ,
           by
           leaving
           out
           that
           explication
           and
           limitation
           of
           it
           that
           was
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           for
           my
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           (
           and
           they
           are
           but
           a
           relation
           neither
           )
           
             Christ
             lighteth
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
          
           —
           and
           then
           it
           followes
           ,
           
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             world
             collected
             into
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             world
             is
             taken
             ,
          
           Mat.
           13.38
           .
           —
           
             though
             not
             by
             saving
             illumination
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           I
           did
           not
           speak
           of
           every
           one
           coming
           into
           the
           world
           
             absolutely
          
           (
           as
           the
           
             Quakers
          
           do
           )
           but
           of
           such
           only
           as
           are
           gathered
           into
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           T.
           S.
           
             Vnto
             those
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             Our
             duty
             is
             to
             be
             alwayes
             perfecting
             ,
             but
             it
             belongs
             to
             our
             wisdom
             to
             know
             that
             we
             can
             never
             be
             fully
             perfected
             till
             our
             souls
             be
             among
             the
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
          
           
           —
           
             I
             say
             unto
             these
             words
             he
             replies
             ;
             —
             Doth
             that
             Author
             say
             in
             the
             future
             tense
             ,
             they
             [
             should
             ]
             come
             (
             at
             the
             last
             day
             )
             or
             to
             those
             that
             [
             shall
             ]
             be
             perfect
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
             they
             are
             [
             already
             ]
             come
             to
             those
             [
             already
             ]
             perfect
             ?
          
        
         
           
             W.
             T.
             Ans.
          
           And
           what
           of
           all
           this
           ?
           May
           it
           not
           be
           as
           well
           said
           that
           we
           are
           come
           
             already
             ,
             (
             viz.
          
           by
           our
           heavenly
           calling
           and
           spiritual
           consociation
           )
           to
           the
           Saints
           
             that
             are
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           as
           
             to
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             Angels
             ,
          
           that
           are
           in
           heaven
           ?
           Heb.
           12.22
           .
           Besides
           ,
           that
           he
           saith
           not
           they
           are
           come
           to
           the
           [
           
             persons
          
           ]
           of
           just
           men
           made
           perfect
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           [
           
             spirits
          
           ]
           ;
           now
           where
           doth
           he
           find
           that
           Saints
           on
           earth
           are
           called
           
             Spirits
             ,
          
           Luk.
           24.39
           .
           So
           that
           the
           spirits
           of
           just
           men
           are
           (
           in
           true
           and
           plain
           meaning
           )
           their
           souls
           separated
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           a
           perfect
           state
           and
           condition
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           he
           hath
           abused
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           he
           must
           abuse
           another
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           Isa.
           44.25
           .
           and
           the
           
             Diviners
             must
             needs
             be
             mad
             ,
          
           because
           he
           hath
           no
           skill
           in
           Scripture
           and
           in
           
             Divinity
             .
          
        
         
         
           To
           speak
           only
           of
           one
           thing
           more
           ,
           When
           I
           had
           said
           that
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Peter
          
           were
           instructed
           by
           immediate
           revelation
           ,
           
             which
             we
             are
             not
             so
             presumptuous
             as
             to
             expect
          
           ;
           He
           replies
           :
        
         
           T.
           S.
           —
           
             Poor
             blind
             man
             !
             my
             heart
             is
             moved
             with
             pity
             to
             him
             —
             I
             could
             even
             weep
             over
             him
             ;
          
           
           
             Hath
             he
             been
             preaching
          
           39
           
             years
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             expected
             instruction
             by
             immediate
             Revelation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             W.
             T.
             Ans.
          
           Here
           's
           a
           pang
           of
           effeminate
           
             zeal
             .
          
           But
           must
           a
           man
           needs
           either
           preach
           the
           history
           only
           of
           what
           others
           did
           ,
           and
           spake
           (
           which
           he
           objects
           )
           or
           else
           be
           
             immediately
          
           inspired
           ?
           Cannot
           he
           distinguish
           between
           the
           
             revelation
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           
             immediate
          
           revelation
           ?
           If
           he
           knows
           not
           ,
           yet
           others
           do
           ,
           that
           the
           influences
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           abundantly
           put
           forth
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Timothy
          
           in
           
             reading
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             studying
             to
             shew
             himself
             approved
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           4.13
           ,
           15.
           2
           Tim.
           2.15
           of
           all
           which
           there
           had
           been
           no
           need
           ,
           if
           
             Timothy
          
           had
           done
           all
           his
           work
           by
           
             immediate
          
           inspiration
           
           .
           Now
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           this
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           ,
           and
           the
           continual
           study
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           with
           Prayer
           ,
           I
           have
           (
           I
           thank
           God
           )
           not
           without
           some
           fruit
           exercised
           the
           Calling
           of
           a
           Minister
           this
           39.
           years
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             he
             could
             even
             weep
             over
             the
             poor
             blind
             man
             drowned
             in
             ignorance
             (
             a
             taking
             passage
             with
             quaking
             people
             )
          
           I
           am
           very
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           weep
           over
           him
           ,
           (
           but
           he
           especially
           over
           himself
           )
           for
           another
           matter
           which
           his
           Book
           mentions
           
             †
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           his
           desperate
           resolution
           in
           chusing
           rather
           the
           portion
           of
           an
           Heathen
           
             Seneca
          
           
           (
           when
           yet
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           &
           must
           say
           of
           such
           honest
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           honest
           worshippers
           of
           Devils
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.20
           .
           )
           then
           of
           the
           Christians
           and
           Ministers
           that
           he
           names
           
             †
          
           ,
           who
           declare
           themselves
           to
           be
           men
           fearing
           God
           .
           It
           seems
           he
           is
           of
           their
           minde
           ,
           who
           think
           men
           may
           be
           saved
           in
           any
           Religion
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           honest
           in
           their
           cariage
           ;
           when
           it
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           said
           in
           
             England
             ;
             They
             are
             to
             be
             had
             accursed
             that
             presume
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             law
             and
             Sect
             which
             he
             
             professeth
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             be
             diligent
             to
             frame
             his
             life
             according
             to
             that
             law
             and
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             holy
             Scripture
             doth
             set
             out
             unto
             us
             only
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             whereby
             men
             must
             be
             saved
             .
             Articl
             .
             of
             Relig.
             art
             .
          
           18
           They
           therefore
           are
           against
           holy
           Scripture
           that
           are
           of
           that
           opinion
           .
        
         
           Other
           trifling
           catches
           and
           C●vils
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           ,
           and
           in
           conclusion
           advertise
           the
           Reader
           of
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whereas
           this
           Replyer
           ,
           p.
           70.
           complains
           (
           though
           causelesly
           )
           of
           the
           proofs
           that
           are
           produced
           from
           several
           writers
           to
           discover
           what
           the
           Quakers
           are
           ;
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           that
           the
           most
           I
           have
           cited
           is
           out
           of
           two
           Books
           ;
           the
           one
           called
           ,
           
             A
             faithful
             discovery
             of
             a
             treacherous
             design
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           The
           other
           ,
           
             The
             Worlds
             wonder
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           Books
           ,
           whosoever
           shall
           unpartially
           read
           (
           as
           I
           wish
           all
           to
           doe
           that
           would
           be
           fully
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Quakers
           light
           and
           life
           )
           will
           easily
           see
           that
           they
           write
           so
           Candidly
           and
           Charitably
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           suspect
           their
           testimony
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           here
           admonish
           all
           Christians
           with
           fear
           and
           trembling
           to
           take
           into
           consideration
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           warning
           by
           the
           late
           story
           of
           the
           Entrance
           
             *
          
           of
           
             James
             Nayler
          
           (
           that
           famous
           infamous
           Quaker
           )
           into
           the
           City
           of
           
             Bristol
             ,
             October
          
           24.
           1656.
           
           
             With
             one
             man
             going
             bare-headed
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             two
             women
             ,
             one
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             other
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             his
             Horse
             ,
             holding
             the
             reins
             ,
             and
             leading
             him
             ,
             singing
             H●sanna
             ;
             and
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           many
           of
           those
           that
           are
           turned
           out
           of
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           are
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           horrid
           height
           of
           Blasphemy
           )
           of
           
             Hazaels
          
           mind
           ,
           2
           King.
           8.13
           .
           
             Am
             I
             a
             dog
             that
             I
             should
             do
             this
             great
          
           and
           hideous
           
             thing
             ?
          
           but
           this
           
             Narrative
          
           of
           
             Nayler
          
           may
           let
           them
           know
           that
           they
           cannot
           now
           conceive
           how
           far
           they
           will
           range
           and
           rise
           when
           once
           they
           have
           begun
           to
           wander
           and
           to
           take
           head
           .
           Particularly
           ,
           three
           things
           come
           in
           here
           to
           be
           considered
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           it
           is
           to
           follow
           an
           
             inward
             light
          
           separated
           from
           ,
           and
           unagreeable
           to
           ,
           
             Scripture
             light
             .
          
           That
           's
           so
           wilde
           and
           wicked
           a
           thing
           that
           it
           suggests
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           sing
           
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             Holy
             ,
          
           to
           a
           most
           sinfull
           man
           ;
           for
           the
           Apology
           for
           that
           
           singing
           is
           this
           ,
           
             They
             that
             did
             sing
             were
             called
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Lord
          
           
             *
          
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           them
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Lord
             carried
             me
             to
             sing
             and
             lead
             his
             Horse
          
           
             †
          
           
             Dorcas
             Erbury
          
           cals
           that
           wretch
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           again
           ,
           
             The
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           
             Lord
             and
             Master
             whom
             she
             is
             to
             serve
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Spirit
           
             within
             her
             doth
             command
             her
             to
             call
             him
             so
          
           
             *
          
           .
           It
           's
           true
           that
           Quakers
           say
           ,
           they
           disown
           this
           abomination
           ;
           but
           do
           they
           not
           own
           the
           principle
           that
           leads
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           being
           led
           and
           instigated
           by
           that
           which
           is
           within
           them
           ?
           Unto
           which
           what
           limits
           do
           they
           put
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           it
           is
           to
           have
           low
           thoughts
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Preaching
           thereof
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           be
           the
           means
           of
           
             feeding
             his
             people
             with
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             ,
          
           Jer.
           3.15
           .
           Such
           men
           quickly
           come
           to
           set
           up
           a
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           a
           
             Jesus
             ,
          
           of
           their
           own
           making
           ;
           with
           this
           hellish
           Blasphemy
           ,
           
             Thy
             name
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             James
             ,
             but
             Jesus
          
           
             †
          
           :
           Let
           every
           one
           whom
           it
           concerns
           weigh
           it
           well
           .
           Why
           may
           not
           he
           that
           now
           speaks
           scornfully
           of
           
             bowing
             down
             and
             crying
             Hosanna
             to
             the
             mutable
             directions
             of
             the
             Pulpit
          
           (
           as
           this
           Replyer
           doth
           ,
           p.
           2.
           )
           come
           at
           length
           to
           have
           others
           
             fall
             down
             upon
             the
             ground
             at
             his
             feet
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           informed
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           some
           did
           at
           
             Nailers
          
           feet
           
             *
          
           )
           —
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           
             Hosanna
          
           also
           sung
           to
           himself
           .
           He
           that
           cries
           out
           wickedly
           against
           Ministers
           for
           persecuting
           Jesus
           ,
           may
           come
           himself
           to
           be
           so
           wicked
           as
           to
           be
           named
           
             Jesus
             ,
          
           and
           to
           have
           
             Hosanna
          
           sung
           before
           him
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           may
           come
           to
           such
           an
           height
           of
           pride
           and
           madness
           ,
           as
           to
           
             take
          
           such
           honours
           ,
           and
           defend
           the
           taking
           of
           them
           ,
           saying
           as
           
             Nayler
          
           said
           ,
           
             I
             may
             not
             refuse
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             moved
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Father
             commanded
             them
             to
             do
          
           
             †
          
           .
           I
           wish
           ,
           and
           pray
           ,
           that
           
             James
             Naylers
          
           just
           punishment
           may
           be
           [
           
             foelix
             flagellum
          
           ]
           an
           happy
           Scourge
           to
           drive
           ,
           yea
           (
           by
           grace
           )
           to
           draw
           him
           and
           his
           company
           not
           only
           from
           the
           highest
           
             risings
             ,
          
           but
           from
           the
           lowest
           root
           and
           
             rise
          
           of
           ever-increasing
           errour
           .
           He
           spake
           truly
           and
           wisely
           that
           said
           ,
           
           
             Blanda
             sunt
             quae
             Haeretici
             proponunt
             ,
             sed
             aspera
             quae
             subinferunt
             ,
             sicut
             radices
             spinarum
             mol●es
             sunt
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             ex
             ipsa
             sua
             mollitie
             proferunt
             unde
             pungunt
             .
             Heretical
             things
             are
             like
             the
             roots
             of
             thorns
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             themselves
             soft
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             softness
             they
             bring
             forth
             pricking
             and
             piercing
             things
             .
          
           See
           Eccl.
           10.12
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
         
           3.
           
           What
           it
           is
           to
           be
           ever
           learning
           and
           never
           setled
           in
           a
           sound
           Religion
           ,
           such
           are
           easily
           drawn
           to
           the
           utmost
           height
           in
           soul-ruining
           wayes
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           I
           shall
           (
           I
           hope
           without
           offence
           )
           seriously
           advise
           younger
           Students
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           by
           reading
           Scripture
           ,
           Orthodox
           Divines
           ,
           and
           much
           Prayer
           to
           season
           themselves
           (
           at
           first
           )
           with
           a
           
             right
             Religion
             ,
          
           lest
           the
           conclusion
           b●
           to
           have
           
             no
             Religion
          
           ;
           particularly
           to
           arme
           themselves
           against
           that
           man-exalting
           ,
           and
           God-depressing
           
             Arminianism
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           forerunner
           of
           
             Popery
          
           ;
           and
           that
           much-spreading
           
             Socinianism
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           entrance
           to
           
             Atheism
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           done
           with
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           intend
           not
           to
           make
           any
           further
           return
           to
           this
           
             Replyer
             .
          
           The
           old
           proverb
           is
           ,
           
             It
             will
             weary
             an
             old
             man
             to
             follow
             a
             childe
             .
          
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           's
           very
           tedious
           to
           walk
           in
           and
           out
           after
           an
           unprincipled
           man
           ,
           not
           well
           acquainted
           with
           Religion
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           phansie
           at
           last
           .
           If
           there
           be
           yet
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           can
           
             reasonably
          
           object
           ,
           some
           or
           other
           (
           it
           's
           likely
           )
           will
           answer
           it
           (
           perhaps
           some
           honest
           Merchant
           or
           Tradesman
           that
           loves
           the
           Ministery
           as
           much
           as
           he
           hates
           it
           )
           If
           he
           contend
           only
           in
           a
           way
           of
           railing
           and
           vaunting
           ,
           therein
           he
           must
           be
           suffered
           to
           get
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           [
           for
           me
           ]
           have
           the
           last
           word
           ;
           only
           ,
           if
           he
           make
           any
           further
           Reply
           upon
           me
           ,
           I
           desire
           the
           Readers
           to
           do
           me
           so
           much
           right
           as
           to
           reflect
           on
           what
           I
           have
           already
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           view
           my
           writings
           before
           they
           believe
           his
           .
           I
           told
           him
           formerly
           that
           I
           would
           not
           have
           further
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           would
           not
           direct
           my
           speach
           to
           him
           (
           though
           I
           meant
           to
           make
           Answer
           to
           his
           Reply
           )
           but
           to
           the
           Reader
           for
           whose
           sake
           I
           wrote
           ;
           hereafter
           I
           mean
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           him
           or
           of
           him
           .
           Let
           him
           first
           answer
           the
           Books
           that
           have
           been
           printed
           against
           his
           phansies
           already
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           those
           Books
           (
           how
           mean
           soever
           he
           makes
           them
           )
           will
           not
           be
           answered
           by
           
             Bravadoes
             ,
          
           or
           by
           
             counting
             the
             sheets
          
           and
           making
           the
           sum
           total
           
             wrath
             and
             confusion
          
           
             *
          
           ;
           nor
           will
           the
           arguments
           in
           them
           be
           taken
           off
           with
           
             animosities
             ,
             admirations
             ,
          
           and
           
             outcries
             ,
          
           which
           are
           his
           wayes
           of
           answer
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           sorry
           (
           that
           when
           my
           intentions
           were
           better
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           gave
           this
           impetuous
           man
           no
           cause
           by
           any
           thing
           I
           wrote
           or
           spake
           ,
           to
           rave
           against
           the
           
           whole
           Ministery
           ,
           yet
           )
           that
           I
           should
           be
           any
           occasion
           to
           him
           of
           his
           abominable
           abuses
           and
           misapplications
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           powring
           forth
           so
           much
           corruption
           and
           virulency
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           (
           by
           a
           dreadful
           hardness
           of
           heart
           )
           is
           resolved
           still
           to
           do
           against
           Gods
           Officers
           ,
           and
           Gods
           
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           whereof
           the
           Ministery
           is
           one
           ,
           Ephes.
           2.
           
           ●●
           .
           Tit.
           1.5
           .
           and
           their
           Maintenance
           another
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           9.14
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             open
             his
             eyes
             that
             he
             may
             find
             out
             his
             sin
             ,
             before
             his
             sin
             finde
             out
             him
             —
             
               Num.
               32.23
               .
            
          
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64576e-630
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             6.3
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             28.37
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             26.9
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64576e-1340
           
             *
             Which
             were
             these
             ,
             
               VVhen
               you
               have
               got
               more
               Piety
               and
               humility
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               other
               thoughts
               ;
               and
               when
               you
               have
               recovered
               your
               civility
               ,
               you
               will
               write
               other
               Letters
               .
            
          
           
             a
             In
             a
             Letter
             from
             the
             Elders
             and
             some
             brethren
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             meeting
             at
             
               Stopport
               ,
            
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Sam.
               Eaton
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dan.
            
             5.6
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Psal.
             119.120
             .
             Hab.
             3.16
             .
             Dan.
             10.7
             .
          
           
             
               VVorlds
               wonder
               ,
            
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             See
             an
             answer
             to
             an
             Epistle
             of
             
               T.
               Speed
               ,
            
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               Nihil
               dat
               quod
               non
               habet
               .
            
          
           
             d
             As
             
               Deut.
            
             3.4
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             way
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             by
             
               Iohn
               VVhite
               ,
            
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             Jesuit
             ,
             pag.
             161.
             v.
             36.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Sicut
               esse
               noxium
               solet
               ,
               si
               unitas
               desit
               bonis
               ,
               ita
               perniciosum
               est
               si
               non
               desit
               malis
               ,
               quos
               tanto
               mag●s
               incorrigibil●s
               quanto
               unanimes
               facit
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Some
             Queries
             proposed
             to
             Quakers
             ,
             by
             
               Francis
               Harris
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               q.
               d.
               
            
             By
             the
             same
             Touchstone
             whereby
             my
             neighbor
             tries
             his
             coyne
             ,
             the
             same
             I
             own
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cum
               Thessalonicenses
               laudat
               spiritus
               Dei
               ,
               in
               eorum
               Exemplo
               regulam
               nobis
               praescribit
               .
               Calv.
               in
               Acts
            
             17.11
             .
          
           
             *
             
               A
               Quatenus
               ad
               omne
               valet
               Argumentum
               .
            
          
           
             a
             See
             the
             
               Quakers
               quaking
               ,
            
             by
             
               Ier.
               Ives
               ,
            
             p.
             6.
             
             
               The
               blinde
               guides
               ,
               the
               Priests
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               they
               do
               teach
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
            
             Hearken
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             a
             chapter
             and
             a
             verse
             .
          
           
             See
             a
             sober
             answer
             to
             an
             angry
             Epistle
             ,
             pag.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Debita
               sunt
               reddenda
               omnibus
               ;
               charitas
               est
               debitum
               perpetuum
               &
               universale
               ;
               per
               petuo
               igitur
               omnibus
               reddendum
               .
               Parae
               .
               in
            
             Rom.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             
               Argumentum
               a
               Regulajuris
               &
               equi
               .
               Paraeus
               Ar●tius
               ,
               P.
               Mart.
               Parr
               .
               VVilson
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Quod
               affi●matur
               de
               genere
               ,
               etiam
               affirmatur
               de
               sp●cie
               ;
               &
               a
               superiori
               cum
               signo
               universali
               ad
               inferius
               s●mper
               valet
               consequentia
               ;
               ut
               Deus
               est
               ubique
               Ergo
               &
               hic
               adest
               .
               K●●k
               .
               ●ystem
               .
               Log.
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             So
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             :
             signifies
             lowly
             ,
             Mat.
             11.29
             .
             and
             base
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.1
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Mic.
            
             6.3.5.10.16
             .
          
           
             b
             1
             
               Cor.
            
             1.2
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Act.
            
             13.10
             .
             
               Gal.
            
             5.20
             .
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Explicat
               testimonium
               quod
               &
               Deus
               a
               coelo
               ,
               &
               fidelibus
               sua
               conscientia
               a
               ●piritu
               edocta
               dictat
               .
               Beza
            
             in
             1
             Iohn
             5.11
             .
             Psal.
             119.11
             .
             Col.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Now
             ,
             to
             be
             eternal
             life
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             the
             record
             of
             it
             (
             declaring
             and
             witnessing
             that
             it
             is
             given
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             had
             )
             are
             distinct
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Acts
            
             7.38
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             (
             i
             )
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             
               Beza
               .
            
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
            
             ●
             .
             16
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Psal.
            
             19.7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             3.15
             .
          
           
             d
             
               Mic.
            
             6.8
             .
             
               Ephes.
            
             6.4
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Tit.
            
             1.9
             .
          
           
             f
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             2.16
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Vide
               T●
               .
               Aquinatem
               in
               commentariis
               ad
               locum
               hac
               de
               re
               plene
               ,
               &
               (
               ut
               plurimum
               )
               probe
               disserentem
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Vid.
               Musculum
               in
               Mat.
            
             ●6
             .
             28
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Diodat
               .
               in
               loc.
            
          
           
             
               Ca●v
               .
               in
               Eph.
            
             2.20
             .
             
               &
               Diod●●
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Eph.
             2.17
             ,
             18
             19.20
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Intelligit
               Iesum
               Christum
               cui
               testimonium
               tulere
               Apostoli
               &
               Prophetae
               .
               Calv.
               in
               locum
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             sober
             answer
             to
             an
             Epistle
             of
             
               T.
               S.
            
             page
             73.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             is
             just
             like
             the
             old
             Popish
             argument
             for
             trad●tions
             ,
             
               B●llarm
               .
               tom.
            
             4.
             
               lib.
               De
               ve●bo
               Dei
               non
               scripto
               ,
            
             c.
             4.
             answerd
             by
             
               VVhi●tak
               .
               controvers
               .
               de
               Scripturae
               perf●ctione
            
             c.
             7.
             quaest.
             6
             and
             the
             fallacies
             in
             it
             discovered
             .
          
           
             *
             
               VVritten
               by
            
             Fran.
             Hougil
             .
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Deut.
            
             30.19
             .
             
               &
            
             32.47
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Psal.
            
             36
             ▪
             9.
             
             
               Ioh.
            
             8.32
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             my
             Letter
             there
             were
             divers
             things
             to
             detect
             his
             deceit
             ,
             which
             hef●irly
             leaves
             and
             onely
             catch
             at
             this
             close
             :
             that
             which
             he
             undertook
             was
             ,
             to
             give
             his
             Testimony
             concerning
             Scripture
             ;
             why
             did
             he
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             talk
             of
             owning
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             liv●ng
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             beside
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ?
          
           
             a
             
               Servato
               etiam
               militari
               jura
               mento
               ,
               quod
               est
               unum
               principatus
               Romani
               ●●sterium
               sanct●ssimum
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             Lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             
               ●e
               verbis
               non
               〈◊〉
               litigandum
               ,
               〈◊〉
               con●ti●
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Luke
             7.5
             .
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               proprie
               congregatione
               〈◊〉
               significat
               .
               Hic
               .
               〈◊〉
               locum
               ubi
               ●ongregatio
               fiebat
               pis
               .
               in
               locum
               .
            
             Pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Tim.
            
             5.22
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             the
             Ministry
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             p.
             2.
             chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Mr.
            
             Perkins
             
               Treatise
               of
            
             Callings
             .
          
           
             b
             
               
                 Sum
                 baptisatus
                 Christiaus
                 atque
                 adio
                 juratus
                 Sacrae
                 Scripturae
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Sed
                 ●t
                 quotidianus
                 concionator
                 cui
                 pro
                 nomine
                 ,
                 conditione
                 juramento
                 atque
                 officio
                 suo
                 conveniat
                 ,
                 perversas
                 ,
                 falsas
                 seductorias
                 ac
                 impias
                 doctrinas
                 abolere
                 vel
                 saltem
                 impedire
                 ,
              
               Luther
               .
               opera
               Tom.
               2.
               fol.
               316.
               
            
             
               Vid.
               
                 Calv.
              
               in
               
                 Ezek.
              
               13.9
               .
               
                 Cogimur
                 faceri
                 penes
                 Papistas
                 esse
                 ordinarium
                 Ministerium
                 .
              
            
          
           
             c
             
               
                 Vid.
              
               Lutheri
               Opera
               Tom.
               2.
               fol.
               554.
               de
               Instituendis
               Ministris
               .
               
                 Reliquum
                 est
                 aut
                 permittere
                 Ecclesiam
                 Dei
                 perire
                 si●e
                 verbo
                 aut
                 opportere
                 ecclesiam
                 conventu
                 facto
                 communibus
                 suffragiis
                 ex
                 suo
                 gremio
                 id
                 〈◊〉
                 eligere
                 ,
                 &
                 orationibus
                 ac
                 manuum
                 imposicionibus
                 universitati
                 commendare
                 ac
                 confirmare
                 atque
                 eos
                 tum
                 pro
                 legitimis
                 Episcopis
                 &
                 Ministris
                 verbi
                 agnoscere
                 ,
                 &
                 colere
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ita
                 ac
                 camero
                 in
                 Myrochee
                 ,
                 in
                 cap.
              
               10.
               
                 v.
              
               15.
               
               Epist.
               ad
               Roman
               .
               
                 Non
                 officii●
                 Majoribus
                 nostris
                 quorum
                 saecuto
                 &
                 aetate
                 caepta
                 est
                 reformatio
                 ,
                 etiamsi
                 missione
                 &
                 vocatione
                 illa
                 externa
                 quae
                 ab
                 hominibus
                 est
                 certis
                 formulis
                 &
                 ritibus
                 veluti
                 definita
                 ,
                 instructi
                 non
                 fuiss●nt
                 .
                 Neque
                 enim
                 rat●o
                 tempo●um
                 illorum
                 ferebat
                 ,
                 au●
                 patiebatur
                 ac
                 constitutu●
                 〈◊〉
                 commmode
                 〈◊〉
                 servari
                 possit
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Ego
             vicis●ssim
             .
             instinctu
             ut
             spero
             spiritus
             libros
             Adversariorum
             combussi
             .
             
               Lu●●
               ▪
               oper.
               Tom.
            
             2
             
               p.
            
             307.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
            
             Jus
             divin.
             Regim.
             
               Eccles.
            
             in
             Append
             .
             &
             Jus
             divini
             Ministerii
             Anglicani
             .
             p.
             46.47
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               form
               and
               manner
               of
               ordering
               Deacons
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             a
             Haereticum
             hominem
             tria
             faciunt
             ;
             Error
             ,
             convictio
             ,
             contumacia
             .
          
           
             p
             42.
             
          
           
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             
               King.
            
             18.21
             .
          
           
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             a
             A
             fathful
             discovery
             of
             a
             treacherous
             design
             ,
             
               p.
            
             47.
             
          
           
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Acts
             26.19
             ,
          
           
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             c
             Quod
             autem
             vobis
             videtur
             in
             vitos
             ad
             veritatem
             non
             esse
             cogendos
             erratisnescientes
             Scripturas
             ,
             neque
             virtutem
             Deiqui
             eos
             volentes
             faci●
             dū
             coguntur
             in
             viti
             
               Aug.
            
             cont
             
               Gaudent
               .
               Epist.
            
             2.
             l
             ▪
             2
             ▪
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Fallacia
             homonymiae
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Eccles.
            
             7.20
             .
          
           
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             
               See
               Railing
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             p.
             12.
             ●3
             ▪
             
          
           
             a
             
               Mark
               .
            
             16.15
             .
          
           
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.12
             .
          
           
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Alvarus
               de
               constructione
               intransitivà
               ;
               interdum
               redditur
               Relativum
               vici-mori
               (
               Scil.
               
               Antecedenti
               )
               e.
               g.
            
             Cic.
             in
             Pis.
             
             
               Mihi
               non
               venerat
               in
               mentem
               ,
               furorem
               &
               insaniam
               optare
               vobis
               ,
               in
               quam
               incidistis
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Cicir
             de
             Offic
             
               l.
            
             1.
             
             
               Deinceps
               de
               Beneficentia
               &
               deliberalitate
               dicatur
               ,
               qua
               quidem
               nihil
               est
               naturae
               homnis
               accommodatius
               .
               Where
               the
               Relative
               may
               agree
               with
               the
               latter
               Antecedent
               or
               the
               former
               also
               ,
               as
               here
               both
               with
               Redemption
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               it
               being
               truly
               verified
               of
               either
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               without
               us
               .
            
          
           
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             p
             56.
             
          
           
             *
             Falacia
             plurium
             interrogationum
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Colos.
            
             1.14
             .
          
           
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             p
             59.
             
          
           
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             p
             60.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64576e-18250
           
             *
             As
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Reader
             think
             ,
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               whole
               sum
               that
               year
               was
               but
               53
            
             l.
             
               10
            
             s.
             
               6
            
             d.
             
          
           
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
          
           
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             Yea
             
               Paul
            
             also
             ●esired
             Saints
             ●a●ers
             as
             a
             ●eans
             of
             his
             ●ssistance
             in
             ●reaching
             ,
             ●phes
             .
             6.19
             .
          
           
             †
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             A
             (
             sometimes
             )
             Blaspeming
             
               Seneca
               ,
            
             ●hat
             saith
             ,
             
               F●rte
               fortiter
               :
               hoc
               ●st
               quo
               cum
               antecedatis
               ;
               Ille
               extra
               patientiam
               ●alorum
               est
               ,
               vos
               supra
               patientiam
               ;
            
             ●hus
             that
             proud
             Stoick
             ;
             
               De
               divina
               pro●identia
               .
            
             Cap.
             6.
             
             Yet
             no
             man
             denies
             ●im
             an
             eminency
             in
             naturall
             abi●●ties
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Christopher
               Fowler
               ,
            
             and
             
               Simon
               ●ord
               .
            
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Na●●rative
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               Satan
               inthron'd
               in
               his
               chair
               of
               Pestilence
               .
            
             By
             Mr.
             
               Farmer
               .
            
          
           
             *
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             p.
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Greg.
               Moral.
            
             〈◊〉
             
               Job
               lib.
            
             5.12
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             Title
             page
             of
             his
             last
             Book
             .